{Scene: Sandagakure academy training grounds}

A group of twenty chūnin are going through various rigorous training exercises. Training instructor Maki Fuhina, with her purple ochre hair tied up and wearing a bandanna bearing Sanda's insignia barks out orders to the many various chūnin.

From a nearby window of a classroom, fifteen-year old Miko Makato watches as the students who had surpassed her as peers trained for future missions without her. Miko's blue eyes didn't well up with tears, nor did she get depressed, she got a little angrier and angrier each time she thought about becoming a "chūnin."

What does it take to become a chūnin? Her parents were reknown legends throughout Sandagakure (Lit. “Hidden Thunder Village�), and Miko herself was nothing special, a big disappointment to those who had advised and served under her parents. Her academy sensei, Tita Amatsuba was a nice woman. She was kind and caring, and even though Miko could not become a chūnin, at the moment, Tita never lost faith nor interest in her.

Miko pounded the desk with her fist. It had been almost a year since Shai, once her best friend now bitter rival had excelled to chūnin, though it was a stunning display of genjutsu and medical jutsu she showed during the exams. Out of two-hundred students, only twelve became chūnin. The massive graduating class was split up into Faction "A" - Blue, and Faction "B" - Red. Shai was a part of Blue Faction, being instructed by Maki outside along with nineteen others. Shai would not notice Miko watching, nor would she ever notice her again. The two were in parallel worlds now destined to be apart.

"Makato Miko!" Tita shouted. Miko snapped out of her daze and returned her focus to "Tita's boring lecture." "Now as I was saying, in order to get past enemy shinobi in plot B, one must consider the elements around him." Miko mentally drifted off again as Tita yammered on. Miko dreamed about being perfect, being grand, about being the best shinobi the village hidden in the clouds had ever seen. She was glorious, like, no better than her parents were. She was glowing and magnificent and could summon gigantic monstrous toads if she wanted to, or she could see all of her enemy's moves before they happened, or she could even turn into a giant monster and devastate an entire village if she could. Things were looking great, she was happy. A term that she had not used for what seemed like forever.

Ah a dream...a dream, Miko quickly sat up, her head ached from sleeping for so long on the hardwood desk. The classroom was deserted and she had a sticky note stuck to her forehead. It was written by Tita Sesei. "Miko, I understand how you feel. Please come see me at the noodle parlor." Miko got up and adjusted her red Sandagakure headband on her forehead and proceeded out the classroom, when the door swung open. She jumped back and reached for a kunai. Standing in the doorway was Doro Moyogaki and his minions; Yajuu and Kijo.

"Well, well, if it isn't the 'manuke'," Doro said with a vile grin. "Outta my way, I've got places to go!" Miko replied, attempting to march through the threesome. "Not so fast baka! You're the failure here, not us!" Doro barked back. "Yeah, we're your superiors so you should listen to us!" Yajuu followed. Miko gritted her teeth, "If you two bastards don't get out of my way I'm going to..." "What, cry us a river?" Doro interrupted. "Or maybe fail a jutsu?" Yajuu added. "Jutsu, so you wanna talk jutsu eh? I'll show you what i've got right here right now!" Miko said with a confident grin. Doro and his henchmen stared her down in wonder and speculation.

"Alright then, get on with it!" Doro barked. "Okay, better get ready 'cause this is gonna blow your mind!" Miko said forming a series of signs with her hands, "Iroppoi-Kemono no Jutsu!" she shouted. Miko's form was covered entirely by a thick cloud of smoke, when it was lifted a humanoid tigress stood almost six-feet tall, with voluptuous curves and long luscious blonde hair and baby blue eyes. She played with her tail while licking her paw. Doro and his companions froze with looks of astonishment/terror carved into their faces. They were white as ghosts with their jaws literally dropped. "Aw what's the matter guy, cat got your tongue?" Tiger-Miko purred with a wink. She quickly changed back and was able to casually stroll by the frozen trio.

Miko had exited the Sandagakure academy and walked along a piebald path of the courtyard. She was headed for the Yoko-Yoko Noodle parlor, where she would meet Tita Sensei.

Miko approached the bar and entered through the sheer veil in the entrance way. The parlor tonight was filled with many people, most of whom had graduated from the academy as 'Genin.' Miko looked around, nearly running face first into a giant prop octopus then she noticed Tita-Sensei sitting at the bar reading a book while drinking some tea.

Miko walked up to the bar and sat beside her. "You're late." Tita said. "Yeah..." Miko muttered. "You don't need to explain." Tita said. Miko looked at her confused, "What do you mean Tita-Sensei?" Tita placed a pink bookmark in her book and closed it, placing it on the bar. "What I mean is I know how you feel." Miko looked away, and felt embarrassed. "No way..." She said. "Yes, when I was younger than you I wanted to become a genin, but could not pass the final examination. I had wasted too much time with failed jutsus to pass and so I was forced to retry the following year." Miko looked up and faced her, "Did you pass the second time?" Tita shook her head, "Nope." "You didn't? Then what about the third go?" Miko asked. "Not then either." Tita added. "You didn't pass, then what's this whole story about?" Miko groaned. "I DID eventually pass, but the point is that failing IS a form of success." Miko stared her over in disbelief. "What do you mean 'success'?" Tita adjusted her spectacles and tightened the red ribbon that supported her long wavy blue hair. "I mean that each time you fail is a chance to train harder and learn more than ever. With failure you are able to evaluate yourself and learn from your mistakes, it's what I did and it took my four tries to do it." Miko sunk in her seat, "Four tries, that's killer, you had to sit through three different classes what a pain!" Miko said. Tita laughed, "Yes it was a 'pain,' but I learned a little trick that helped me with my jutsu disability and was finally able to graduate at the last minute." Miko's eyes lit up, "Really, a trick?" Tita nodded, "Yes a jutsu performed by the Risu-Senpi himself, master "Jinroku." Miko's eye gleemed with self-confidence and she stood up out of her chair.

"Tita-Sensei, If I may, I would like to know of this jutsu!" Miko asked more pumped than ever. "Oh no it isn't any specific jutsu, it is a technique used and mastered by the great Jinroku to help one master any which jutsu quickly." Miko suddenly slumped back down to the floor. Tita looked down to her, "...But if you really want pass anytime soon the deadline IS next week, so...you have exactly one week to choose a jutsu, master it, and display it before the proctors. If they think you are worthy then you will be a chūnin." Tita said. "And if not?" Miko asked. "Then more bookwork and D-Class missions to come!" Tita answered. Miko got up and dusted herself off, "Sorry I can't talk anymore, I hafta go!" Miko announced. "Where are you going?" Tita asked. "I hafta go find this 'technique' you're talking about!" Miko replied. "But wait I can help!" Tita shouted after, but it was too late Miko had vanished. Tita sat back and thought to herself, "It wouldn't have done any good anyway. Miko is a 'self-starter,' she never accepts help from anyone and would only use a technique if she could master and learn it herself."

Miko ran through the Kaminari district streets of Sandagakure, passing genin who were busy reading up on their jutsu techniques, in preparation for their forthcoming exam.

Miko ran past everything and everyone, her lungs ached and her chest felt like her heart would burst out. She stopped to take a breather. "Oh....kay....just....a little....break....but that's....all...." She managed between huffing. She held onto a nearby tree for support while catching her breath. An old man walking his dog approached and the little brown doggie walked up to the tree and lifted up its hind leg. Miko noticed and sharply remarked, "On my new shoes I don't think so mutt!" She cried out "Iroppoi-Kemono no Jutsu!" and transformed into a very tall (6 foot) canine-lady, with long wavy pink hair and buxom/curvy features. "Well hello big boy!" She said to the doggy with a wink and a kiss. The old man's jaw dropped and he froze with fear. "What is that thing!?" He panicked. Miko changed back and continued on her run. The little doggy's eyes were replaced by big red pulsating hearts.

Miko finally reached her two-story house that once belonged to her renown parents, but now it was used by Miko alone. She charged open the front door and immediately went for the library, searching for scrolls. "Scrolls, scrolls...c'mon I know it has to be here somewhere!" Miko said as she looked all over the room, moving plants, vases, and paintings.

By the end of the day, Miko had turned the house upside down looking for any such scroll that may have helped her parents master a jutsu much faster. But alas there was no such thing to be found in the Makato residence. Miko closed her front door and stepped off the doorstep. She couldn't help but to watch the sunset, it was metaphorical and real at the same time: "another horizon in her life sets away..."

Miko headed for Yondaime Park, a place where people could go to relax and walk their pets. It was founded by the fourth Gorokage. Miko came to the park, and it was nearly deserted by this time of the evening. She sat on a green wooden bench, that was adorned with Qilin on each side. She held her face in her hands and tried not thinking about graduating or ever seeing her peers again. She didn't really have any friends, so to her they were just "peers," nothing special. But they did mean something to her, they were sort of a measuring stick, they didn't judge her as much as all of the older people did. Lady Otohime was constantly nagging to all of the children about how great their parents were, and so in return the children should surpass them. This never came to play in the instance of Miko, Otohime would pass her on the playground, and would smile place a hand on her head and ask her "How have you been girl?" and then walk away, never any mention of Miko's parents.

Miko's eyes welled up, but she refused to cry, she would not give into weakness...but it was no use, tears flowed when she thought about Shai and how she now chose not to acknowledge her. And all of the other chūnin, how life was constant for them, yet Miko seemed to just replay the same life story day-after-day. "It took all of us a long time to become Chunin." Miko remembered Shai saying. "In fact it took us a few years longer than genin from other shinobi countries, since our chūnin exams aren't as widespread as the Fire Country's." Shai added. Remembering only caused a sting in Miko's heart. Knowing that her peers were once at the same level, took the same tests, same amount of time, yet all passed while she in return subsided back into the shadows...

"What's a pretty girl like you doing crying her eyes out in a lonely place like this?" An older man asked standing from behind the bench. "This is a failure's resting point." Miko replied. "Failure...I don't know about that..." The man said. Miko looked up with a raised eyebrow, "What are you talking about old man!?" He held his chin and thought a moment. He was garbed in black attire and had graying brown hair and gray eyes. He wore a silver headband with a kanji on it. "Well...you ARE the legendary daughter of the Makato Couple aren't you!" He said. "Yeah..." Miko replied. "Whose skills and assets surpass even her parents'." The man added. "Yes!" Miko agreed. "Whose untamed lust for knowledge can never...be tamed...!?" He said. Suddenly Miko felt more encouraged than ever. She stood up, "That's right, I'm Miko Makato, legendary ninja!" The old man looked her over, "Oh wait I got it all backwards, it was you're parents that were spectacular and could do all of that cool stuff. Sorry for giving your hopes up." He replied. Miko froze in place, looking ice-crystal blue, as the older man sat on the bench and proceeded to read a newspaper.

Miko began stepping on the old guy's head repeatedly. "Why you nasty, mean, vulgar, old coot!" she shouted as she stomped. "Ouch, hey, hold on a sec!" He pleaded. "You mean trickster!" Miko shouted again. Then it came to her, she thought about what Tita-Sensei had said: "There was this great shinobi, his name was literally 'Jinroku the Dunce,' for he was always playing tricks on people and not paying attention in class. He developed a secret technique that helped me to pass my final examination." Miko slowly stopped stomping on the guy's head and looked down. She realized that one she was stomping out was in fact the "Risu-Senpai" himself.

Miko laughed nervously and itched the back of her head. "I am really terribly sorry for that!" She apologized. "Can we be friends, I'd really love to know what kind of jutsu you know!" she added, holding her arm behind her back and drawing a line in the dirt with the toe of her shoe. "Gee I don't know, friends don't usually try to stomp one another out like lit doggy doo on fire!" Jinroku replied. "Oh please Master Jinroku, I simply must know what Jutsus you've developed in your wise old age!" Miko responded. Jinroku's complexion paled and the tissue fell from his bloody nose. "Now you're cracking jokes about my age!?" "Please, oh please, oh please!!!" Miko pleaded unrealistically. "You know kid you're not very good at begging and you're certainly not any better at acting!" Jinroku noted. Miko looked up at him and stood up, "Fine then, I’ll just go and develop MY OWN special jutsu trick and then I WILL become a chūnin and everyone WILL SHUTUP about my parents being so great!" She said turning to leave. "Hey wait a minute!" Jinroku called after her, causing her stop in her tracks. "So what's all this talk about 'jutsu'?" He asked. Miko turned back to see the palm of the man's hand glowing a pale white then green then finally a blue-green light glowed from it.

"That, is that the 'secret' technique?" Miko asked in awe. "What this?" Jinroku replied, "Maybe, I know so MANY jutsus that it's hard to keep track of them all." He laughed. "Will you teach me the technique, the one you taught Tita-Sensei so she could pass her exam and also become chūnin?" Jinroku's face became serious for a moment, he remembered hearing that name: ("Tita Amatsuba, she was just a kid when I taught her that jutsu, and I specifically recall telling her NEVER to tell ANYONE about it...ah well, Miko IS a special case and I suppose Tita has a good sense of judgment, better than me anyway.") Jinroku thought. "Well okay kid, I'll learn you this technique but YOU and only YOU may know of this, which means not your friends, not your dog, not even your teacher may know of the wondrous splendor that is the "Chakra Borealis!" Jinroku announced. "WOW it already sounds cool." Miko said excited. "Cool? Kid you haven't seen anything yet!"

Five days later...

Miko Makato sat at her usual spot, a hardwood desk by the window, the two teams of twenty chūnin were assembled outside already an where awaiting command. Tita-Sensei entered the classroom, she tied her blue hair up into a ponytail and adjusted her glasses. "Good morning!" she announced. "Good morning Tita-Sensei!" the rest of the class responded, Miko's voice among all was the loudest. Tita's attention turned to Miko. "Ah Miko, I see here that you are scheduled to be seen by the chunnin exam board today?" Miko nodded excitedly, "Yup, that's right!" Miko answered. "And you seem more excited than ever, then I'm guessing a certain little 'trick' worked out after all?" Tita said with a wink. She chuckled before the door opened and a chūnin officer wearing a mask similar to Kakashi entered. He approached Tita and whispered something into her ear. "Oh yes that's correct." Tita pointed to Miko and waved for her to approach. Miko darted from the seat and practically blew into the two. "Okay I'm ready, let's go, let's go already!" Miko chided the chūnin officer. "Well, I guess she IS ready." Tita said to the officer. "Okay...let's go." The chūnin officer said leading Miko to the exam room.

Miko was lead into a large oval room with dim lights, it sounded hollow and your voice echoed when you spoke. Before her was a table with three Shinobi residing. "Today's chūnin board committee will be temporarily replaced by the Washi-Seijinn; Konoyaha, Reni Otokusa, and the Gorokage himself. Although they are only temporary, there final decisions stand, meaning that if you, Makato Miko are selected as a chunnin, it sticks, understood?" The officer explained to Miko. Miko nodded, "Uh-huh." "Good, then please approach the table and state your name what area of the exam you wish to retry." Miko walked up to the table, there were three distinctive faces attending. The first on the left side was Lady Konoyaha, with her long luscious auburn hair and violet eyes. She was young and beautiful, and her skills with birds made her legendary as the Eagle Sage. Then the Seventh Gorokage, the youngest Gorokage to be chosen to date sat on the right side. His goldenrod spiked hair and sun-colored eyes made it a little difficult for Miko to concentrate. He was always smiling, unless he was in a council meeting, where he always appeared to be distressed. And lastly was Lady Reni Otokusa, she was Shai's mother and was a beautiful lady. She was a highly revered medical nin, and was the oldest of the present three but to look at her you would think she is the same age. Her hair was very long and a bright shade of blond, and her eyes were snowy white. "Please state your name." Konoyaha said. "Makato, Miko." She announced. This caused the Gorokage and Konoyaha to turn to Reni for confirmation. "And what area were you failing in?" Reni asked, almost is if not noticing. "Jutsus..." Miko said. "Yes, jutsu can be very complicated and it is important that a shinobi knows how to control his chakra and flow of jutsu." Reni replied. "Go ahead and give us a demonstration of what you have made up for." Gorokage said. Miko Nodded.

Miko stepped back, twelve feet from the table. "Why are you standing so far away young Makato?" Reni wondered. "Because this jutsu is gonna blow the roof off!" Miko said with grin. Konoyaha raised a brow and attempted to stand when Reni's hand on her shoulder made her recline. "Go ahead and state the name of your Jutsu." the Gorokage said. "My jutsu is called..." Miko started performing the appropriate and simple three handed sign to make up the jutsu. "Chakra Borealis Jutsu!" Miko's palms blowed a faint white shade, and bubbles and rays of light swam up to the center of the area. "What-is that?" The chūnin officer asked, approaching it. "I wouldn't go near that if I were you!" Miko warned. The officer backed off. "I have it set for defense mode, but this jutsu is a chakra feeder." Miko explained. "Chakra feeder?" Konoyaha wondered. A sated smile appeared on Gorokage's face, he immediately knew what the jutsu was and recalled Jinroku, the Risu-Senpai himself teaching it to him: ("And remember, YOU and only YOU are to know this jutsu. Not your friends, not your family pet, not your girlfriend, not your stuffed bear!") Gorokage chuckled to himself as he remembered the experience. "As the final part of this section of your re-examination, please state what type of jutsu this is and use it would have to save a loved one's life." Reni said.

Miko stood in thought. "Well...It's a...ninjutsu...and" Miko said. Reni nodded, checking off Miko's form. "Reni, are you sure about this jutsu?" Konoyaha whispered to Reni Otokusa. "In this early stage it is harmless, right Lord Gorokage?" The Gorokage nodded, "It took me three weeks to just get the simple pattern-handsign down, but when I did I had learned a pretty valuable jutsu." he said. Konoyaha's eyes fixated on Gorokage, this tidbit of his life was unknown to her. She returned her attention to Miko. "Miko, your answer please, you have only fifteen minutes to go." Konoyaha reminded.

"Well, I would use this jutsu to save people from DYING!" Miko announced. The three board members were taken back by the emotional response. "I would prevent MY friends from DYING in battle, and I would use it to suck away all of my enemies chakra and restore my own so that I could save my best friend from dying, and even kill the enemy shinobi if I have to!" Miko said fiercely and determined.

The three members spoke among themselves, then Reni spoke. "Makato Miko, it has come to our attention that you have display the knowledge and mechanics of ninjutsu, an area of which you previously had difficulties with. And you have displayed an appetite for success that is rarely seen these days from shinobi your age." Reni said. "You have also shown that you know when it is necessary to kill in order to save one's life, and that not all battles can be won with a 'happy ending'." The Gorokage said. "I still think that you're in over your head with this 'secret' jutsu..." Konoyaha started, "But you have tenacity and you passed only a week after your initial examination." Miko's eyes lit up. "Congratulations Makato Miko, you will now be registered as an official chūnin shinobi." Reni said with a smile.

The Chunin officer took Miko's form, added another, filled it out and placed it in a box with a stack of others. He picked up a chūnin vest and approached Miko, "This vest means that you have expressed the know-how and mastery of the shinobi way, and that you are now a chūnin. However there is still much more to learn, and with the battles to come may you be reminded of your know-how when it calls for it." the chūnin officer said, handing Miko her vest.

It was an emotional scene, the three examiners stood clapping, Miko's eyes watering, but this time for the good reason. "Thank you." She said looking up at the window, where a small flying squirrel sat peeping in, looking with its cute purple eyes. "Tell him I said thanks!" Miko whispered to the squirrel. The furry creature cocked its little head and glided off the building, soaring above the streets. It finally came to a small wooded area, where a man garbed in black, Jinroku lay in a tree bough playing an ocarina. The squirrel glided across and landed on his shoulder. Jinroku stopped playing and glanced at the squirrel, "Oh you're back, so how'd she do?" The squirrel chirped and chipped into his ear. "Well that's just fine, I knew she'd get it. If the Shichidaime could master that technique, then so could Makato Miko." Jinroku said, as he began to play again.

Maki Fuhina and her three escort shinobi stood behind the examination building, staring down at the corpses of the three examiners. "So that's what happened, I thought it suspicious that they would suddenly be assigned to diplomatic duty in the middle of the calm season." Maki said. "So that's why Gorokage and Konoyaha had to fill in for them...well, this is going to take some explaining." Maki added.

Just then some bubbles boiled up from the ground and a big water bubble burst and a light-brown haired young man came out. "Did someone say 'explain'?" he announced. "Did you invent that entrance simply to embarrass yourself Aoirou?" Maki asked. "It's the best entrance in town, can't compete with water-style!" Aoirou replied. "Oh? How about lightning-style?" Maki replied with a sinister grin. "Uh...no thanks...well anyway what're these corpses doing here?" "Don't touch this is a crime scene, someone lured the examiners out here and killed them...somehow, theres no bloodshed at all, and no visible wounds, however sure enough they're good as dead." Maki said. "How odd..." Aoirou added.

Maki turned to the three masked ninja standing behind her. "You captain, take the other oinin and search the grounds for any clues, and alert the rest of the squad to upgrade security settings throughout the city!" Maki ordered. "Yes ma'am!" The Oinin Captain said before he and the other vanished into thin air. Maki returned her attention to the corpses, "I don't know what went on here but I definitley smell a rat, this was an inside job." Maki declared. Aoirou's face panicked, "I-inside? As in within Sandagakure, someone we KNOW!?" "What else, our security settings have been on high alert, "A" ever since those bandits came stampeding through like a parade of elephants, and then you're gonna tell me an 'outsider' slips in murders three high-ranking ninja and then slips out, I don't think so." Maki affirmed. "Ah boy...this is not good...I'm gonna cry..." Aoirou panicked. Maki sighed, "How in the hell did you ever make Shichidaime's assistant, much less a shinobi at all, you're totally pathetic!" Maki blurted. "Hey now, I hate violence, and blood, and corpses...a-and the Lord Gorokage and I are close y'know, like cousins, or sisters or something!" Aoirou added. "Like brothers you mean?" Maki corrected. "Oh yeah, what did I say? Heh-heh." Aoiro chuckled nervously. Maki eyed him dubiously.

"Anyway...the Lord Gorokage must be informed about this." Maki stated. "W-what really? I thought you oinin were already on this!?" Aoirou replied. "Yes but since this a matter of security not to mention the perpetrator of the crime managed to kill three jounin plus level shinobi at the same time says something about his or her level of skill...I'm guessing 'S' Class." Maki stated. "S-Class! Th-that just sucks!" Aoirou complained. "Huh, why?" Maki asked. "Well as you know I AM The lord Gorokage's assistant, and as such I must be by his side at all times no matter what!" Aoirou stated proudly. Maki's expression shifted to a frustrated/confused one, "Then shouldn't you be with him now instead of messing with the crime scene?!" Aoirou panicked "You're right, my god what the lord Gorokage must be thinking right now!?" Aoirou said as he leapt onto the building then continued leaping away.
"He was probably thinking, 'finally I can relax without that baka around me'." Maki said to herself.

A few hours later...
Doro and his flunkies, Yajuu and Kijo enter professor Moto's office. Professor Moto, a middle-aged man of about forty had light brown hair and a genuine friendly appearance about him. He sat at his desk reading a text book. "Moto-Sensei!" Doro announced as he approached. The professor looked up to see the three students standing in the doorway of his office. Moto closed his book and focused his attention toward the students. "Yes Doro, oh and Yajuu and Kijo too. Well, what can I do for you?" he asked with a smile. "We have been training intensively with the jutsus you gave us for twelve months straight just as you have asked us, we are ready for our chūnin examination now." Doro announced. Moto's eyes shined, "Oh really? So you three believe you're really worthy of walking the ranks of Sandagakure's finest?" Moto replied. "Yes sensei if you would allow it." Doro said kneeling, followed by Yajuu and Kijo. Moto laughed and signaled for them to rise. "Yes of course, it is only natural that you should feel superior. after all...you DID follow my instructions exactly as I gave them...well...exactly as my...disciple interpreted them to you." Moto said.

[Flashback sequence: Doro and his comrades are walking through a thick fog within a big forested area, they stop when they come to a large old tree shaped like a skeleton. The sky is pitch black with an unusual-looking moon hovering above.
"Mizaru, we came as Moto-sensei instructed us." Doro announced as he approached the skeletal tree. Mizaru, a man of twenty-two. He was pale man with medium-long silvery-white hair that he wore in a ponytail. "I'm glad to see that you showed up, now I can give you three the secret 'kinjutsu' that lies within these scrolls." Mizaru said stepping from around a tree. "How long will it take us to master them?" Yajuu asked. "That all depends on your dedication to being the most powerful ninja in the land. Do you want to be the predator or the prey?" Mizaru replied. "We will spend as much time as it takes to learn these jutsus." Doro said. "Good. Moto-Sensei requests that you take the twelve required months to learn these techniques." Mizaru stated. "Twelve months!?" Yajuu groaned. "Yajuu don't bitch!" Kijo chided. "We will do as Moto-Sensei commands, we WILL become the most powerful nin in Sandagakure." Doro announced. "Why stop there? Why not extend your reach beyond Sandagakure and to even Amegakure, or Kirigakure. If you follow Moto-Sensei's instructions exactly, I have no doubt that you three WILL become the most powerful shinobi on the map." Mizaru proclaimed. Doro and his comrades stood in awe and aspirations arose within each of them...]

"Well since the three of you are now 'officially' chūnin, your first official mission is to learn a new jutsu technique, that even my apprentice doesn't know." Moto said, reaching into his desk and pulling out a rolled up scroll. Doro and the others watched as Moto presented the scroll before the three of them. "But Moto-Sensei, are we not to be placed before a committee to be judged of our skills?" Doro wondered. "Who cares, if Moto-Sensei says we're chūnin, then we're chūnin!" Yajuu blurted. "Yes, but all 'official' chūnin have those vests and wear special insignias on them." Kijo explained. "Yes you three shall receive yours as well, I spoke to the board earlier...and I showed them a tape of your remarkable skills." Moto explained. "A tape?" Doro replied. "Yes, though you wouldn't have thought it I placed a camera in the boughs of the 'death tree' within the Raigaou Forest, for this very purpose." Moto said with a smile. "But I thought we had to be judged in person." Doro added. "Yes, and the jutsus we learned were all 'kinjutsu'!" Kijo reminded. "Only half of them were really kinjutsu, the rest were just unknown by other colleagues here at the academy. I made sure to only show the 'other' jutsus on the tape. I explained to the board that the jutsus were so high-impact that it would literally blow the roof off the building, which is why I taped you all." "I see, then that all makes sense. Thank you Moto-sensei for going out of your way to do this for us." Doro said with a bow, followed by Yajuu and Kijo. "There is no need to thank me my students, I just want the best for you all." Moto said.

Three hours later....
It is evening time at the Makato residence. Miko lays on her bed in her nightshirt, her new chūnin vest hangs on display on her closet door across from her bed. She continues to look the vest over in admiration and giggle and laugh with excitement. "Yahoo I did it!" She yelled with excitement. "I'm finally a chūnin!" She said jumping with joy.

The next day it was raining in the village hidden in the clouds. Miko was early to the daily Chunin exercise meet. She was in the 'Blue' Faction, which was always instructed by Maki Fuhina. But today was different, since Maki was on "secret duty," she was replaced with a different teacher who had yet to show up.

Miko stood perfectly still, eyes straightforward, but could not keep from grinning. Shai Otokusa stood on her right side while a young man named Tanzou Uruhime stood on her left side. "Heeeee-heee-heeee!" Miko giggled excitedly. Shai showed an annoyed expression and furowed an eyebrow. ("That Miko's such a blockhead, one minute she's a genin the next a chūnin...what's wrong with the system!?") Shai thought. "Hooray today I'm finally gettin' yelled at by Maki Fuhina!" Miko shouted excitedly. "Actually not this time..." A man's voice corrected her. Miko looked and saw a tall man garbed in black ninja gear, except for his Jounin vest which was an ochre yellow. He had blood red hair, and had eyes that were piercing, one which was blue and the other green. He wore a black Sandagakure headband on his forehead, and his ears were each pierced twice. He approached the 'Blue' faction.

"Sorry I'm late, I left the gas on at my house, oh and then my favorite soap opera wasn't recorded so I had to catch the webisode, and so-on." He declared. So far Miko was not impressed by her substitute sensei's overall demeanor, he seemed to care more about his TV shows than his job as a teacher. "Hey Teach! Just what gives with you being late and expecting us to wait and all!?" Miko shouted. Shai glared at Miko. The man scratched his head, "I'm sorry was that directed towards me?" Miko literally fell over then got back up. "I'm really sorry, it's just that I am not usually an instructor so please bear with me..." He explained. "Um, excuse me, Mister substitute sensei, may we have your name so that we may appropriately address you sir?" Shai asked. "Oh yes of course, my name is 'Yoichi Kotoda', my friends call me Yoichi, but don't ever call me 'bumblebee-yoichi' or I will bash you, now any questions?" Everyone stood with there jaws dropped. "Oh yes one last thing, about Maki...well it seems as though she has been reassigned to security investigations so...I, Yoichi Kotoda, shall be your new instructor." Yoichi announced. Shai, Miko, and Tanzou all literally fell over.

"Hmmm...are you all okay, need to see the nurse?" Yoichi asked. "No-we're fine, just preparing ourselves for the future." Shai said. "That's good, a shinobi must always look toward the future...or is it 'always to the sun'?" Yoichi replied. Three other students: Iaito, Maiko, and Li all stood near Miko, Tanzou, and Shai. "Who is this guy?" Iaito whispered to Maiko. "I dunno, I guess he was a drop-out nin?" Maiko replied. "Guys don't be foolish, the man is obviously strong he is a special Jounin, so therefore he could easily take either of us out, we haven't even been chūnin for a year yet." Li reminded.

"Okay first off, I have some good news and some bad news, well actually they're both sorta bad...or maybe good depending on if you're an optomitrist..." Yoichi said. "Don't you mean 'optimist' Yoichi-sensei?" Shai corrected. "Oh yeah, sure...well anyway, you will all be split up into teams of three." He said. "What!? That's complete crap teach, just like when we were kiddie little genin!" Miko hollered. "Miko...shut up!" Shai scolded. "Who me?" Yoichi replied, causing Miko to yet again fall over. "Sorry, as I said I'm not used to teaching so..." Yoichi stated.

"Anyway...the other bad news or good news...is...um...hmm...you will be put into groups...by...ME!!!" This response caused a chain reaction of 'fear; within the 'Blue' faction. Miko and Shai both screamed as Tanzou fainted. "Now, now it's not as bad as it is." Yoichi said. "Okay, I will put every three people in a group, so that's, Iaito, Maiko, and Li will make one group of three." Yoichi explained. Maiko blew a sigh of relief. ("Crap! If he's doing it that was then I'm for SURE stuck with Miko baka, and ZERO alone time with Tanzou...this SUCKS!") Shai groaned to herself. "So...Shai, Miko, and Tanzou, that will be another group of three..." Yoichi said. ("Good, now that I am in a group with peers that I know, I will be able to focus better.") Miko thought to herself. ("Son of a-- [BLEEP!]")Shai swore in her mind. "Hmph..." is all that Tanzou said. Shai glanced at Tanzou ("I wonder what that was for...maybe he doesn't want to be in a group with me!? No-no, of course not, it's Miko, definitely Miko, she bugs him, with her-her weirdness...it's totally a faux pas on our style.") Shai thought.

By the end of the pairings, Miko and Shai were giving each other the "evil eye" and sized each other up. "What're you looking at Miko-Baka?" Shai wondered. "Nothing Shai-Rat!" Miko replied. There were sparks of lightning firing from both their eyes at one another. Tanzou reluctantlty removed himself from the quarrel.

"Okay, so everyone ready?" yoichi asked. A masked chūnin officer appeared from nowhere and whispered a message to Yoichi. "Uh huh...yeah...okay...yeah...I see...very well." He said. The messenger-nin disappeared, leaving Miko to wonder what he said to Yoichi in the first place. "Well folks, looks like I have a quick urgent little meaning that I have to attend..." Shai raised her hand, "Yes Shai I know what I just said was probably an oxymoron or something. Anyway I'll leave you to study up on jutsu techniques and hmm...as homework, I want you to come up with one thing that you fear most and have it ready for me by tomorrow...by 'it' I mean a paper, to be read orally, unless you can memorize all of the details. Anyway, I'm off, tata!" With that, Yoichi-Sensei disappeared in a cloud of smoke.

Once again the beginner chūnin all stood with their jaws dropped and left in wonder and awe. "What...the...hell...?" Maiko muttered. "Let's get outta here, I wanna check out the new video parlor." Iaito suggested. "No way, Yoichi-Sensei assigned us a task which we MUST carry out we are a TEAM now!" Li said. "Yeah ya know Li's right Iatio." Maiko replied. "Tch, Li-groupie..." Iaito murmured. "What-what-what!?" Maiko argued.

"Well guys I'm of, I'm gonna seriously train hard and learn some 'new' jutsu." Miko said. "What on your own, whatever blockhead!" Shai snorted. "Yeah I think I'll go with you Miko, I also need to study up on jutsu-techniques." Tanzou said. Shai's complexion paled and her jaw dropped, and she fell over. "If that is okay with you Miko-kun?" Tanzou asked. "Uhh...okay...sure!" Miko replied unsure. Tanzou smiled, "Great, then let's get going." "W-wait for me guys, I can help I stuff that can...help!" Shai explained as she chased after the two. "Gee Shai I thought you were 'too-cool' to hang around a blockhead like me." Miko said. "I'm just trying to help and learn, I mean you never know what may result with the two of you being alone..." Shai blurted. "What!?" Tanzou and Miko asked simultaneously. "I mean I don't care, go ahead an go, geez, stupid Miko-baka!" Shai said out of breath. "Fine, whatever!" Miko said, turning and leaving with Tanzou. Shai watched for one second then began chasing after them, "WAIT!"

Yoichi Kotado appeared before the Gorokage and Konoyaha in the Gorokage's chambers. "Yes lord Gorokage, I recieved a message stating you wanted to see me and what-not." Yoichi said. "Yes, it's about the missing three..." Shichidaime Gorokage said. "The examiners?" Yoichi asked. The Gorokage nodded. "Lady Fuhina has just discovered som evidence that proves that the three were never actually on assignment but were in fact 'murdered'." the Gorokage stated. "All within the proximity of the city?" Yoichi wondered. Shichidaime shook his head, "They were killed exactly behind the examination building, and their bodies were left as they were." Yoichi's expression turned to serious. "I suspect that 'whoever' the killer was, wasn't afraid of being found out." he said. "Yes that appears to be the case, however without any sufficient evidence we have no one to point a finger at." Konoyaha said. "Even so, who could've done this?" Yoichi asked. "Not who, how?"
Maki corrected as she entered the chambers. "We have no clues at all to indicate the exact cause of death." Maki added. "Strange...now who could've known...?" Yoichi wondered. "Could it have been poison?" Konoyaha asked. Maki shook her head. "No, we would have found some traces of poison in their systems, instead what we found was nothing." Maki answered. "Hmmm...we're dealing with a professional killer here." the Gorokage stated. "Have all of the vanguard been alerted?" he asked. "Yes. As long as the investigation continues, no one is to enter or leave the limits of Sandagakure." Maki exclaimed. "Good, we just may have some revelation to this case after all." the Gorokage replied. Yoichi turned to Maki, "Have the corpsed been moved at all?" "Yes, we moved one of the corpses for examination, while we taped up the crime scene with the other two." Maki said. "Take me there, I think I have a hunch." Yoichi said.

Later...
Miko, Tanzou, and Shai arrive within the Raigaou Forest. "Isn't this the Raigaou woods, I heard it was haunted." Tanzou said. "Miko why are WE training here?" Shai asked. "WE will train here because its where I practice MY 'special secret jutsu', if you don't want to be here by all means turn around go home by yourself." Miko said. Shai looked around and the forest certainly wasn't inviting, even in the day time. "No, no that's okay I think I can stick it out...better than Miko-baka." Shai said. "Okay, so what will we practice first? We're chūnin now so we need to have 'heightened' abilities, so I say we refresh 'all' of our previous skills." Tanzou suggested. "Here, here, excellent idea Tanzou-kun!" Shai applauded. "Suck up..." Miko murmured. "So, how about refreshing chakra alignment and try walking up these trees." Tanzou added. "Good idea, Let's get started!" Miko said.

The three of them used the appropriate handsigns, sending chakra flow to their feet and each proceeded up a tree. Miko walked all the way to the top of the tree and looked around. She could see the sky perfectly, and could see the mountains and everything else. She looked over westward and noticed something odd...she looked harder and saw a silvery haired man and three students with him. "I'll bet that's that punk Doro and his posse." Miko said. "I wonder what they're talking about." she added. "Who cares, they're just training like us." Shai said. "Yeah well I care, they're enemies, and plus they're not even chūnin yet!" Miko reminded. Miko made a handsign and began a jutsu "Sound Style: Audio Amplifier Jutsu!" Miko cast a jutsu that allowed her to hear exactly what Doro and his peers were saying.

Doro, Yajuu, and Kijo each took turns throwing kunai at a dead tree. "How much longer shall our charade last?" Doro asked Mizaru. "Not much longer, I've already spoken with the council and they are deliberating on the matter." "But I thought Moto-Sensei said that we 'ARE' chūnin!" Yajuu exclaimed. "Yes but it is still ultimately up to the high council to decide. However, I ensure you that the word I put in for you all will more than benefit you." Mizaru assured. "Hmph, and how come Moto-Sensei never trains us out here!?" Yajuu complained. "Duh baka, because he's old!" Kijo scolded. "Yes his old age is a hindrance, however since I am still in my 'prime', and as his acting apprentice I am obliged by default to guide you all here." Mizaru said.

Miko turned off her jutsu and jumped down from the tree. "Hmph..." she said. "HAHAHAHAHAHAH!!!" Miko laughed almost hysterically. Shai looked at Miko dubiously. "What is so funny?" "Th-those three idiots actually believe they are chūnin!" Miko replied. "Yeah so, maybe they got their examination already like we did!" Shai explained. "No, no, no you don't understand those three are COMPLETE losers!" Miko said still laughing. "It's getting late, we should leave and come back tomorrow." Tanzou suggested. "Yeah, and NEXT time I'll choose the location!" Shai stated. "No way Shai-Rat!" Miko declared.

Yoichi and Maki stood by the two corpses of the examiners, with the third in the morgue. "So you're sure you only took one." Yoichi asked. "Positive, we didn't want to spoil the crime scene in case of evidence we may have missed." Maki said. "Well that's good..." Yoichi replied. "Huh?" "Did you ever notice that the two corpses are wet?" Yoichi pointed out. "I thought it was rigor mortis." Maki responded. "Nope, it definitely lookes as though these men were drowned to death." Yoichi explained. "Drowned? How is that even possible?" Maki wondered. "Well...their mouths are all wide open, that is unusual trait for all of the corpses to posses, and I am assuming it was a type of water-jutsu that was used to kill them." Yoichi said. "A water-jutsu, I hadn't thought of that." Maki admitted. "Yup, no doubt about it, they were drowned to death." Yoichi confirmed. "Well that solves one mystery, what about the other, who could've killed them?" Maki asked. "Well...I have a hunch..." Yoichi said.

Just then Miko, Tanzou, and Shai approached the crime scene and walked under the yellow tape. "Hi Yoichi-Sensei, cool setup is this for Halloween or what!?" Miko asked. "This is an official crime scene NOT for kids." Maki said. "Miko, Tanzou, Shai, why are you all here, how come you're not doing your homework?" Yoichi asked. "We were Yoichi-Sensei, we went to the Raigaou Forest and practiced our basic jutsus to heighten them, that's when I spotted Doro and his stupid peers practicing with some silvery guy." Miko declared. "Silvery guy?" Yoichi wondered. "Yeah, some guy, looked about your age, was training them...maybe his name was Moto, I dunno they kept mentioning 'Moto-Sensei,' so I guess that's their teacher." Miko added. Yoichi and Maki exchanged serious looks. "Miko, Tanzou, Shai, I want you three to go home and do your homework, do NOT leave your homes!" Yoichi ordered before disappearing along with Maki.

"What's up with that, I'm not gonna just go home, let's go to the Raigaou Forest and spy on them!" Miko said heading back. "Oh my god! Is that a 'real' corpse!?" Shai screamed. "Wait for me Miko!" Tanzou shouted after. "Wait Tanzou why are YOU going!?" Shai asked. "Because I can't let a GIRL go in there alone!" he replied. "Well WAIT UP! I'm a GIRL too ya know!" Shai hollered after.

Miko, Tanzou, and Shai arrived within the Raigaou Forest and saw nothing, it was much darker now. "Miko this is ludicrous!" Shai said. "Why don't we just go back now while we STILL can!" she added. "You can, no one's making YOU stay!" Miko replied. "Ohhh! Grrrr!" Shai growled. "What's that light ahead of us?" Tanzou pointed to a dim flashing light just ahead. "Forbidden Jutsu: "Inka no shi o mitsumeru!!" a voice shouted. A wave of light and wind ripped past Miko and Tanzou, nearly lifting them from the ground. They had to duck behind the safety of the trees. Shai darted behind a tree, kunai in hand, ready for an attack. "Damn, they mean business, these ones." Tanzou said, pulling out a windmill shuriken.

Like tornadoes, Doro, Yajuu, and Kijo arrived on the scene, tearing up earth and wrecking trees in their path. "Well, well it would seem we've created quite a path of destruction in our wake!" Doro analyzed. "No sense in hiding out there Makato-Miko, you came to fight!" Doro added. "Damn, he knows we're here!" Miko replied. "HIM! It was the 'losers' that cast that last jutsu?" Tanzou asked. "That last one, it was a kinjutsu, but they're not even chūnin yet, so how did they learn that?" Shai asked herself. "Come out, come out!" Yajuu hollered, breathing fire out of his mouth. "Damn, they're almost inhuman." Tanzou noted. "We'd better do something, and quick!" Miko said. "Futon: Oni no t�boe no Jutsu!" Kijo shouted, blowing a fierce wave of air upon the direction of Miko and Tanzou. "That's it! We've no choice!" Tanzou admitted.

"Shadow-clone jutsu!" Tanzou shouted. Creating ten clones of himself, each one activating his windmill shuriken and hurtling them all at Doro and Yajuu. "Take this!!!" he shouted. Doro and Yajuu were both struck by the windmill shurikens and dispersed into wind as they were hit. "Substitution jutsu!" Tanzou analyzed. Kijo jumped out and punched Shai. "Hey!" Shai yelled. "Suiton: Suisei funsai ken no Jutsu!" Shai shouted, creating a fist-shaped wave to rise up from the ground, grab Kijo and squeeze her in the palm of its hand. "How do you like that?" Shai asked, getting to her feet. "I...can't...move!" Kijo said. "Now Break!" Shai yelled hurtling three kunai at the water hand, blowing Kijo up along with it. After the explosion of ice, the remains of Kijo were not blood and gore however it was mud and clay. "A substitution jutsu?" Shai wondered. She looked around and could see no trace of Kijo anywhere. "No, I had that jutsu locked on, she had to have been destroyed unless..."

Meanwhile the fight between Miko, Tanzou and Doro, Yajuu raged on. "You're absolutely useless Makato-Miko!" Doro announced. "Funny, I was just gonna say the same thing to you!" Tanzou lashed out with a kunai and tried hitting Yajuu, but he avoided and quickly came behind and struck Tanzou on the back of his head, sending him down to the ground. "Tanzou!!!" Miko yelled. Shai appeared, "Guys, they're not real..they're...Tanzou!?" Shai yelled. She ran over to Tanzou and checked on him. Doro and Yajuu exchanged looks and advanced their fighting. "Suiton: Futago no kiba no Jutsu!" The two began gyrating so fast that they were just one blurry entity that was approaching Miko at a rapid pace. "That's it, now I'm pissed!" Miko announced. "So what Shai, you said these guys aren't real or what?" Shai looked at Miko. "No, I killed Kijo, at least I thought I had, and it was all just mud, a mud-clone." Shai stated. Miko smirked, "That's all I needed to know." Miko said. "Raiton: Raiu no Jutsu!" Miko charged up and started emmitting sparks of electricity and bolted at high speed at the Doro/Yajuu jutsu. She enevloped them in lightning and electrocuted the two simultaneously. Doro and Yajuu's charred bodies fell to the ground, and then slowly returned to mud.

"I knew it, I was right!" Shai declared. "This is no time to be bragging, these guys are seriously BAD and their sensei is probably up ahead so let's go get 'em!" Miko said. "What are you CRAZY!" Shai yelled, "Tanzou is injured and you heard what Yoichi-Sensei told us! Are you TRYING to get us all killed!?" Shai scolded Miko. "If you're too afraid to go and fight for your purpose then that's perfectly fine, just admit. So stop hiding behind that BRAIN of yours, sometimes there's a time to just DITCH thinking and just start listening to your HEART!" Miko yelled before turning and running on ahead. Shai gasped, she was shocked by Miko's tenacity. Shai checked on Tanzou who was out cold by the hard fast hit to his head. "I can't just leave him..." Shai looked around. Perched atop a high tree branch was a cute little flying squirrel with round purple eyes, watching her movements.

Miko appeared in a clearing and found Yoichi searching the parameter. "Yoichi-Sensei!" Miko called. He turned around, "Miko, I thought I told you..." "To stay at home, blah, blah, blah!" Miko replied. "Miko, whether you realize this or not this is a serious matter, involving murder and forbidden jutsu." Yoichi explained. "I know, I just had a run in with the Moto-Three." Miko said. "Doro's group?" Yoichi responded. "Yeah, they were way too powerful and knew these fancy jutsu like this one called 'Twin Fang jutsu', and other stuff." Miko added. "The 'Twin Fang', jutsu a water-style?" Yoichi wondered. "Yeah, it was really fast and dangerous." Miko confirmed. "That is an A-ranked jutsu, that is only learned by the most deadly of jounin." Yoichi said. "Someone is teaching these genin forbidden and advanced jutsu for a reason..." Yoichi affirmed. "Oh really, and what reason would that be?" a man's voice called from within the shadows of the forest.

Miko and Yoichi turned to find Mizaru standing about twenty-five feet away from them. "It's been some time...Yoichi Kotado..." Mizaru said. "Mizaru...the famed 'Ookami-Seijinn', what a waste!" Yoichi replied. "Oh Yoichi, your words are like salt to my bloody wounds, why do you pain me so?" Mizaru asked, feigning being hurt. "You can stop pretending to be Moto-Sensei's apprentice now, we already know he's been killed. Tell me...why have you returned?" Yoichi demanded. "How many years has it been now, five- since I left?" "You mean 'exiled'." Yoichi corrected. "No. I left of my own volition, in order to pursue my agenda...to become a shinobi God!" Mizaru said. "Shinobi God?" Miko wondered aloud. "Mizaru has mastered over a hundred different jutsu." Yoichi explained. "A hundred? Try over a thousand," Mizaru scoffed "Yes my feats were quite amazing, just like when I kill the Gorokage and become the leader Sandagakure deserves, and things will be very different!" Mizaru declared. "You may be revered as one of the Kiseki-Goninshu, however you're nothing compared to the raw power of the Gorokage!" Yoichi replied. "Hmph! Idiot, I figured you were a Gorokage-Lover, either way I'll get what I want...I always do!" Mizaru said clapping his hands together and summoning a gigantic monster wolf to emerge from the ground beneath him. Miko and Yoichi watched as Mizaru rose above them. "Mizaru! You tarnish the name of the Kiseki-Goninshu!" Yoichi yelled at him. "You are forgetting that the current status of the 'goninshu' is now down to three, so you mean to say is 'sanninshu'." Mizaru corrected. "Rei...Shime`, I have no doubt that they would turn in their graves if they knew what you were up to now!" Yoichi shouted. Mizaru laughed evily, "You have no idea..." Ueda, the giant wolf-sage snorted a big blast of wind and levitated into the sky and flew away.

Morning time in Sandagakure...

Miko lies asleep in her bed, wearing a white button-down shirt as a nightshirt. Meanwhile outside Shai is running up the street where Miko's house is located. "That idiot, doesn't she know what time it is?" Shai cursed under her breath as she came up to the Makato residence. Shai rang the doorbell twice and then banged on the door continuously. "Hey Miko, get your ass down here!" She shouted as she rang the doorbell over and over. "Today's the warm-up you idiot, now get down here!!!" She yelled again.

There was silence, then Shai could hear the inner lock unbolt, the knob turned, and the door slowly opened to reveal a still sleepy Miko. "Yeah....what is it?" she yawned. "Miko, we have warm up today why aren't you ready!?" Shai complained. Miko rubbed her eyes then slammed shut the front door, taking Shai off guard.

Shai groaned, "This is pathetic even for you Makato!" she cried. "Don't think that you can just get away with not participating!" She added. The door swung open to reveal a fully shinobi dressed Miko, looking bored of Shai's nagging. "Who said anything about not participating?" Miko cooly asked. She closed and locked the door then proceeded up the street. Shai stood in shock, gritting her teeth and simmering her inner rage. ("T-that blockhead Miko-Baka ARRRRGHHH!") she screamed to herself in her mind.

Minutes later, Miko and Shai arrived at the chūnin area, the only other chūnin present was Tanzou, as the others were punctual and had already left with their partners/senseis to further training and what-not. "Hey you're late, what's with you two?" Tanzou asked. Holding his hands in his pockets. "Sorry Tanzou-kun, it's totally ALL Miko's fault!" Shai replied. "Eh blow it our your..." Miko murmured. Shai snorted and shrugged off the remark. "So anyway, where is Yoichi-sensei?" she asked. Tanzou shrugged, "Maybe he's sick?" he guessed. Miko sat down and relaxed. "What ARE you doing now Makato?" Shai nagged. "I'm relaxing, got a problem with it?" Miko replied. "Yeah I got a problem, we've been walking for only ten minutes, only just got here, while YOU've been ASLEEP the entire morning and so now we're late!" Shai scolded. "Yeah well Yoichi-sensei's not here either so that cancels us out." Miko casually stated. Shai was about to further lecture Miko but froze still upon realizing the ideal logic.

"She makes a good point." Tanzou noted. "Well okay, as long as you approve of it Tanzou-kun." Shai said. "Pff, suck-up!" Miko muttered, instantly restarting the fire in Shai's mind. ("GRRRRR! STUPID BIG FAT MOUTH MIKKO-BAAAAAKKKAA!!!") There was a light drizzle, then a flash of lightning. "Sorry I'm late guys, my VCR ate my only remaining blank tape so I was forced to stay and watch the 'LIVE' telecast of 'All my Shinobi'." Yoichi said cooly, standing between the three.
"Well it IS about time..." Tanzou said. "Geez Yoichi-Sensei, sometimes I think you love your sexy adult soap operas more than your love us." Miko analyzed. "Hey now, I'm here aren't I?" Yoichi said in his defense. "Who cares what Miko thinks. Anyway, Yoichi-Sensei may we begin with our warm-up today? As you can see all of the others have already completed theirs and have since left for with their senseis." Shai interrupted. Yoichi scratched the back of his head and looked around, "Uh yeah...I kind of noticed the area was looking a little 'light'." He said.

"So what's our lesson for today teach?" Miko wondered. "First off you must remember that you are all 'chūnin' now. And secondly I may not always be able to cover for you in a moment of crisis, which is why it is critical that you do EXACTLY as I tell you rather than doing something irrational and getting yourself killed!" Yoichi said. Shai and Tanzou looked at Miko, "Tch Miko-Baka.." Shai murmured. "Is this for what happened yesterday, I was helping we got rid of those three ninja out in the woods!" Miko defended. "No, what you did was get yourself into a trap." Yoichi corrected. "Maki and I examined the 'muddy' substance left behind from your attackers' remains and as it shows it was more 'clay-like' than mud." Yoichi said. Miko, Shai, and Tanzou all listened up closely. "Someone 'created' clay clones of those shinobi and INTENTIONALLY set them loose in the forest, no doubt as a trap, but why for you three?" Yoichi wondered. "It was all Miko's stupid idea, she wanted to train out in the Raigaou Woods, and we told her it was a stupid idea right Tanzou?" Shai asked. "Actually I thought it was pretty cool place to train." Tanzou said. "Hmmm...so you all happened to meet by 'chance' encounter then?" Yoichi asked. "No wait a minute! We returned because we wanted to help you after you found those bodies remember guys!?" Miko blurted. "Miko-SHUT UP!" Shai scolded. "Anyway, wasn't that 'Mizaru,' guy or whatever his name is-wasn't HE the one that killed those three?" Miko asked.

Yoichi thought for very long and stood still. "He won't answer you, he's ignoring the question." Shai stated. "No!" Yoichi spoke up. "That man...that MONSTER, is not one you shoule EVER meet up with." Yoichi said. "Aw come on it's not like we're puny genin anymore, we're all officially chūnin!" Miko proclaimed. "That doesn't matter, you've only JUST become chūnin, while this man is a high ranking shinobi, one of the kiseki-goninshu (lit. Miracle Five Ninja) his powers and skill surpass any other in this city besides that of the Gorokage himself." Yoichi explained. "Your current rank means nothing, to the likes of 'him' you are all insects. You still have a lot to learn as chūnin." Yoichi added. Miko, Shai, and Tanzou all listened intenly, looking somewhat nervous.

[Meanwhile within a dark cave lair in an unknown part of the land...]
Doro, Yajuu, and Kijo made their way through a dark cave with only a single lit torch to light their path. "So this is the place that Moto-sensei had told us to go to in his 'letter'?" Yajuu asked. "Yes, we followed the directions precisely, this HAS to be the location." Doro said. "But why such a 'shady' location?" Yajuu wondered. "Yes, it is a bit too isolated." Kijo commented. "What if something happens and we get hurt?" she added. Doro looked over his shoulder, "It won't." He simply said. The other two exchanged looks and continued on.

The three came to a large bolted, wooden door with depictions of a great "wolf" carved into it. "This is it." Doro announced, pushing open the door. "You finally made it here..." Mizaru said, talking with his back to the three students. "We have followed the directions exactly as Moto sensei had instructed." Doro said. "Good, I knew you would." Mizaru said. "However, I needn't remind you the liability of the jutsus in which I have taught you, which is why your sensei, Moto, had me 'relocate' you here." Mizaru explained. "Relocate, you mean we're here for good?" Yajuu asked. "That is a bit of a shock Mizaru-sensei, afterall we did walk many miles from Sandagakure to get here." Kijo added. "Yes I am well aware of the distance between this cave and the hidden village. However it is useless now for any of you to return, that is after yesterday's incident." Mizaru said. "What has happened Mizaru-sensei?" Doro asked. "There was a reason I had you three leave a day in advance, with the time it takes getting here and all. I used that 'special' jutsu I on a kunoichi and her friends." Mizaru explained. "Makato-Miko." Doro said. "Ah so you know her, that will make your orders prescient." Mizaru exclaimed with mild glee. "So when do we get to use our forbidden jutsu on that Makato idiot?" Yajuu wondered. "Your 'clay' clones did it for you, a simple test to see if she could handle your advanced skills." Mizaru answered. "We were...beaten?" Doro guessed. "Barely, if it weren't for her sensei appearing, I would have reactivated the jutsu. However, that would have cost me and we had dallied enough..." Mizaru added.

"Moto-Sensei, he said that we are all chūnin now, so...if we can never go back to the village how will we ever know?" Yajuu wondered. "I will say this once so listen; your sensei is no longer among the living." Mizaru stated. Looks of shock covered Doro, Yajuu, and Kijo's faces. "You three are now considered 'missing-nin' all on account of you working for me, and attacking that Makato girl in the forest. I wouldn't be surprised if you were in the 'bingo book'." Mizaru noted. "Missing-nin, that's terrible, we must go back Doro!" Kijo pleaded. "You can't return!" Mizaru hollered "You all made an oath to me! However, I am suspecting your faith is misplaced." Mizaru said turning away. He quickly faced the three, his eyes glowed bright red, then in order Doro, Yajuu, and Kijo's eyes also glowed red.

"There, much better." Mizaru said with a sated smile. "Now, just obey me and I'll make you all-powerful!" Mizaru proclaimed. The three missing-nin stood perfectly still and silent with red glowing eyes and menacing grins plastered onto their faces.

Meanwhile, in Sandagakure;

Maki and Yoichi stand before the Shichidaime Gorokage in his chambers. "So that is how it happened?" the Gorokage said. "Yes, all three were drowned to death. A water jutsu was used no doubt." Yoichi said. "Do we have any leads as to who the culprit could be?" the Gorokage asked. Maki turned to Yoichi, "Well my suspicions were slim until yesterday, until I ran into...'Mizaru'!" Yoichi said. Surprise overcame Maki and Gorokage. "Mizaru, the wolf sage, are you for certain?" Maki asked. Yoichi asked. "Yes, I knew it the moment I inspected those bodies."
[Shows flashback of Yoichi checking the two corpses behind the examination building with Maki.]
"Which means that Mizaru IS in deed out and about and is as powerful as ever." Yoichi stated. The Gorokage looked down and then turned to Yoichi. "If this is in deed true, and Mizaru IS in fact the killer, then we have no choice but to increase our security efforts." the Gorokage said. "We already have nearly EVERY oinin on the border and inner-outer skirts of the city!" Maki exclaimed. The Gorokage shook his head, "This is a matter of urgency, and if we do not deal with Mizaru once and for all then there is no telling what atrocity he will commit next. I pray that he does not plan to do what he did the last time." The Gorokage said. Yoichi and Maki exchanged worried glances.

"Worry not Lord Gorokage, the security efforts will be doubled and I will personally oversee it." Maki declared. "And I will notify all of the other instructors of Mizaru's presence, there is no doubt that he has already 'influenced' others to be his servants." Yoichi deduced. "I pray that we are not too late in this, and that we do not end up at war with this ex-kiseki-goninshu." the Gorokage added.

Miko, Shai, and Tanzou all followed behind Yoichi, carrying seemingly overbearing hikingpacks on their persons. "Grr!" Miko groaned. "This sucks! We all look like a bunch of pack animals!" She blurted. "Miko! Shut up before we get in trouble AGAIN!" Shai scolded. Yoichi stopped and looked behind, "What do you mean?" he asked.

Miko, Tanzou, and Shai stopped as well. "You guys ARE the only ones carrying tents on your backs." Yoichi added. "Yeah, why is that!?" Miko wondered. "Because I prefer to be in touch with nature and sleep under the stars." Yoichi said. "R-really?" Shai asked sounding impressed. "That and I had to hawk my tent for a ticket for the live showing of 'ALL MY SHINOBI'!" He wailed excitedly revealing a glowing orange ticket in his hand.

Shai's intrigue faded as well any the others' had had for the sensei. "Let's just keep moving." Shai stated. "I second that." Miko added. "Aw come on guys, it's the show of a lifetime!" Yoichi said whimsically.

The four continued down the rocky mountainside, now many miles from Sandagakure. "Geez, why'd they hafta build the village so far up this mountain?" Miko complained. "Well it is 'THE VILLAGE HIDDEN IN THE THUNDER' after all." Yoichi explained. "Our founders' vision was for a peaceful yet strong shinobi village that blossomed in the center of the heavens; Sandagakure." Yoichi added. "Oh great, next you're gonna tell me that there's a village that's smack dab in the middle of a bunch of rainfall." Miko groaned. "Well actually..." Yoichi started. "Never mind, never mind it!" Miko responded.

"Okay guys, there's a clearing just ahead." Yoichi pointed out to a nearby semi-forested area. "But don't you think this area is a little opened for shinobi to be camping out at?" Shai asked. "First off, a REAL shinobi does not fear the dark or what it has to offer, secondly you will have ME for protection, after all I AM older, smarter, and stronger than all of you...so there." Yoichi said. "Sounds good to me." Miko said. "Oh and we're only taking a fifteen minute breather." Yoichi added. "WHAT!? We're not staying the night!?" Shai and Miko screamed. "Actually I was reading the map upside down when we first left the City gates, however now I remember that there is a small post station town a few miles ahead with a luxurious spa, a nice hotel, and some pig hovels." Yoichi noted. "You were reading it upside down Yoichi-sensei!?" Shai questioned. "Which is okay, because I am the jonin here, and I have this area memorized like the back of my hand!" Yoichi said confidently. "Okay now remember, only fifteen then we move on!" Yoichi reminded. "Fifteen's enough for me." Said Tanzou. "Oh Tanzou, you're what a REAL shinobi should be." Shai complimented. "Uck!" Miko murmured. "What was that Miko-Baka!?" Shai snapped. "Nothing Shai-Rat!" Miko retorted.

Meanwhile the group was resting, a small gang of three bandaged ninja hid in the nearby brush. "So that's our next target eh boss?" asked Yaksha, a short plump bandaged ninja. "Yes, but we mustn't rob them yet, we must wait until they are asleep." Hakuro, the ninja leader said. "Oh, so we are going to 'SNEAK' in and take everything, that's a good idea boss." Said Dango a skinny bandaged ninja. "I am Hakuro of the Red Bandit Clan, I NEVER need to sneak anywhere got that!?" Hakuro snapped. "Y-yes boss!" The two flunkies replied. "Soon, it'll be sundown and they will make camp, that is when we will strike when they least suspect it." Hakuro said.

Tanzou and Shai relaxed under a tree, while Miko practiced some basic taijutsu and tree climbing jutsu for chakra control. "You're practicing pretty hard." Tanzou observed. "Not really, it's just some basic moves." Miko admitted. "Actually, without mastering the basics it would be IMPOSSIBLE for any of you to mastering what you know now." Yoichi noted. ("He's right, I had a very difficult time controlling my chakra, and mastering my family's medical jutsu...I'm still having difficulties.") Shai thought.

Yoichi sat up in the bough of a tree, he reached into the pockets of his jonin vest and pulled out a TV Guide. "Hmm...damn there's going to be a marathon of 'All my shinobi' tonight and I'm going to miss out on it." Yoichi muttered. "Oh well, that is too bad Yoichi-Sensei!" Miko said with a roll of her eyes. "Yes, perhaps a rerun marathon will air next week." Tanzou suggested. "A rerun marathon!?" Yoichi replied. "Do you have ANY IDEA JUST HOW RARE A SINGLE MARATHON OF ALL MY SHINOBI REALLY IS!?" Yoichi cried excitedly. "According to your response...very rare?" Tanzou replied. "Yes, it is...'very' rare." Yoichi answered, clearing his throat.

"So what's up with this mission Yoichi-Sensei?" Miko asked. "Yeah, you told us that this is our first C-ranked mission in a while, but you never did elaborate on the details." Shai stated. "No, I never really 'elaborated' did I?" Yoichi replied. He made a handsign and disappeared and reappeared on the ground by the three chūnin. "Okay, I want you all to listen very closely." Yoichi said. Miko, Shai, and Tanzou all gathered by Yoichi. "Our mission is listed as a "D" ranked mission, however regarding the fact there will be dangerous bloodthirsty bandits involved I have taken it upon myself to declare it as a "C" ranked mission." Yoichi added. "This mission will take us to the land of Trees, where our client awaits us." Yoichi said. "The Land of Trees?" Miko wondered. "Oh I've heard of that place!" Shai said. "It's like the lumber and wood capital of the continent." Shai added. "Very good Shai, did you also know that it isn't a shinobi related land, meaning that if they are attacked they are very vulnerable." Yoichi noted. "Oh what a bust!" Miko groaned, "All of this trouble for just a simple 'D' ranked mission..." Shai grew agitated, "Miko-baka! Didn't you JUST hear what Yoichi-sensei was saying, it's dangerous so it is technically a 'c' ranked mission!" Shai yelled. "Yeah whatever!" Miko murmured under her breath as she headed for her hiking pack.

"Well then...if everyone's all rested up, I say it's high time we continued onto the village!" Yoichi suggested. Everyone grabbed their hiking packs and followed Yoichi out of the clearing and down the path. A few minutes later a smoke bomb went off in the clearing where Miko and company were. Hakuro, Yaksha, and Dango shouted and cursed as they leapt out of the trees and onto the clearing. "Freeze punks! Hand over your goods!" Hakuro demanded, coughing as he tried swaying away the smoke. "Yeah!" Yaksha copied. "Um boss?" Dango piped up. "Not now, I'm in the middle of a robbery, that's right just keep silent and hand over ALL of your valuables!" Hakuro said with a sinister laugh. Soon enough the smoke lifted to reveal that the trio was robbing 'NO ONE'. Hakuro froze with his bladed hand pointing to a tree. "You mean...this whole time...I've been mugging...a tree!?" Hakuro cursed. "I tried to tell you boss..." Dango spoke up. "Ohhh shut up!!!" Hakuro shouted. "Who in the hell hikes ALL DAY and doesn't even rest the night!?" Hakuro cried out in frustration.

Hours later it was night time and the group had finally made their way to the post-station town, Land of Trees. "Finally, whoo-my back sure is killing me!" Yoichi said. "Says the one WITHOUT a hiking pack!" Miko blurted. "I told you before, that show ticket was very important to me." Yoichi replied. "So, where's this luxurious hotel you told us about?" Tanzou asked. "Oh well, you see about that..." Yoichi started up.

Soon the trio of chūnin were taken before a stable, where horses and other farm animals slept. "You have to be kidding!" Tanzou said. "Ewww-no way am I sleeping here, it totally smells!" Shai blurted. "Would you guys just chill out, I have a plan to get a room at that fancy-pants hotel, okay?" Miko said. The other two looked her way in anticipation. "Just leave it ALL to me!!!" Miko said with a wink.

Meanwhile, in the local tavern, a tall black-haired young man sat at the bar drinking a shot of liquor. "Bartender, give me another!" said the black-haired man. The bartender turned, glanced at him with a frown and proceeded to refill his glass, "Maybe you've had enough for the night son?" the bartender tried reasoning with him. The young man jumped out of his seat, "DID I ASK FOR YOUR DAMN OPINION OLD MAN!?" he yelled, griping the bartender by his collar. "S-sorry sir, I'll get that for you straight away!" The bartender ducked away. "Yeah, you'd better." The black-haired man said sinking back onto the stool, mumbling to himself.

Just then, a tall person garbed in a forest green cloak, revealing only the eyes approached him. "Kuromeru, it's time." He said, placing a hand on the black-haired man's shoulder. Kuromeru looked over his shoulder and then turned to take his drink. "Yeah so..." He blurted. "Don't you care about your little brother, about his 'condition', if so then I suggest you accept this mission." The man said. Kuromeru gripped the glass in his hand and gritted his teeth, those words had sobering effect on him. "...What is it?" Kuromeru asked. "I can't discuss the details here, follow me outside." The man said, turning and exiting out the door.

Kuromeru looked away, took his glass and drank it all back before getting up. Kuromeru tossed some odd number of ryo onto the counter and proceeded when Yoichi entered the tavern, the two men crossed paths. Yoichi taiking notice of Kuromeru's appearance and quickly grew suspicious, Kuromeru glanced at Yoichi then said "What are you looking at?" Yoichi's expression changed, "Sorry, I must have thought you were my brother-in-law." Before proceeding to the bar. Kuromeru stumbled outside and met up with the tall green cloaked man by the stables.

"So, okay, what's the mission?" Kuromeru asked. "There's outsiders within the Land of Trees, they are spies sent from Sandagakure." The man said. "Sandagakure? Why would they send spies here?!" Kuromeru asked. "Because they are planning an invasion." The tall man said. "Your mission is to kill them, all four of them, and bring to me their shinobi headbands." the tall man added. "So how much is this gonna pay me huh?" Kuromeru wondered. "Let's just say that IF you succeed you needn't worry about your little brother's medical expenses anymore." The tall man replied. Kuromeru' eyes widened. "Are you serious, you mean you will cover all of the costs?" The tall man nodded. "Just bring me their headbands as proof and I will have your brother cured of his illness." The tall man added.

Meanwhile, Yoichi had met up with Suzu, Wataru, and Jishin, the three who had posted the mission. "I'm sorry for any troubles the long journey may have caused you." Suzu said. "It was no trouble, we're just happy to be able to help." Yoichi replied. "So have you found the thieves?" Wataru asked. "Not exactly, I did manage to find a trio of bumbling ruffians lurking out in the woods, however they weren't considered a threat." Yoichi said. Suzu sunk, "So then they're still out there...somewhere." She said with a sigh. "Don't worry granddaughter, that is why this shinobi and his students are here they will protect us from the thieves." Jishin said. "Yes that's right, and my job won't be finished until I have personally captured those thieves." Yoichi announced.

Yoichi had left the tavern and picked up a few bags filled with snacks to eat while watching television in the luxurious hotel room. He stepped into the hotel, greeted by a group of beautiful young ladies. "Hello stranger, care to try our free health spa and salon?" the red-haired girl asked. "FREE!?" Yoichi's eyes lit up and he dropped his bags and allowed the girls to escort him to the spa. Yoichi worked out in the personal gym, got a sauna, a face wrap, a mud bath, then at the salon his hair was styled in the latest vogue style with curls, and his face was graffitied with makeup making him look like a celebrity. Then they changed him into a pale gray tuxedo with a white boutonniere. "There simply stunning!" Said a blue-haired girl. "Buh-bye, good luck!" The girls called after him, waving and blowing kisses.

Yoichi arrived at his floor, holding his snack bags and a large submarine sandwich under his arm. "Boy what a workout, hope I still have my keys..." Yoichi pulled out his teeny frog wallet and squeezed out the hotel key. "Ah, here we go!" He inserted the key, opened the door, and entered the room, closing the door behind him. He flipped on the light to find all three beds occupied by Miko, Tanzou, and Shai respectively. Yoichi stared at them in disbelief. "H-how did, you guys get in here?" Yoichi asked stunned. "We told the receptionist lady that you were our negligent foster parent and that you wanted a days worth at the spa!" Miko said. "WHAT!?" Yoichi panicked. "You mean that wasn't for free!?" Yoichi screamed. "Well technically it was already billed to your account so all you had to do was enjoy the experience." Shai added. "WHAT-WHAT-WHAT!?!" Yoichi freaked out. "And could you turn off the light, we're trying to watch a Kung Fu movie here!" Tanzou said.

Defeated, Yoichi turned off the light and squirmed into the bathroom, locking the door. "Oh by the way, if anyone needs to use the bathroom there's a great old fashioned outhouse just across the street from the tavern!" Yoichi called out. "I hope you kids haven't drank too much!" He added. Miko, Shai, and Tanzou all exchanged looks as they noticed that they had drank their big gulp cups to the max. "Uh....oh!" Miko blurted, before she followed by Shai and Tanzou rushed for the bathroom door. "C'mon let us in!" she cried.

In the Post-Station town luxury hotel, Miko, Shai, and Tanzou are still asleep in their beds. Yoichi quietly slips out of the room, locking the door behind him.

"I have to find this client before its too late." Yoichi noted as he stepped down the hallway. He descended the stairway to the lobby of the hotel, and then into the foyer. "Maybe the Tavern?" He wondered. Yoichi exited the hotel and proceeded to the tavern until he heard a woman's scream. Yoichi turned and looked about in each direction, it was early in the morning so it was still dark outside.

"Damn, I can't tell which direction the scream originated from." Yoichi focused his hand to his eyes and prompted the command to activate his family's Kekkei-Genkai. "Activate, Homing Vision-Hawkeye!" He shouted. His vision maximized and allowed him to see miles away from just where he was standing, the scream was coming from around a bend, twenty-so feet away.

Yoichi darted off in that direction, the woman had fallen to the ground, however the thief had managed to take off into the night undetected by Yoichi. "Miss, are you alright?" Yoichi asked, helping the woman to her feet. "Yes, he only took my money not my life." She said shaken. "Still, robbery is a serious offense." Yoichi commented. "At least I am alive, he could-he could've killed me." She said sobbing a little. "Miss, may I ask you some questions, about the thief?" Yoichi asked. The woman, still shaken up nodded and left with Yoichi to the tavern.

The woman took a drink from a glass and cleared her throat. "It happens all of the time...the muggings that is." The woman started. "They're usually not very violent, however as of late the older one seems to have been getting more aggressive, it really scares me." She said. "They, meaning more than one, like three perhaps?" Yoichi wondered. The lady shook her head, "No, there's two of them, two boys." She corrected. "I see, and the older one is the more violent of the two correct?" Yoichi wondered. The woman nodded. "When did all of this start happening?" Yoichi asked. "A few months, almost a year ago is when the burglaries started, and then things escalated into full-out robberies, and assault, that is when the 'other' thief began acting more violently." The woman added. "If things have been really so bad then why haven't the local authorities responded?" Yoichi wondered. "Because in such a backwater rural town as this we don't have any 'real' police force, and even if we wanted one it would be far too expensive." The woman said. "Taxes are already bad as it is, and Lord Gaza's private security force is the closest thing to having law enforcement in this entire area." The woman added. "A private security force?" Yoichi reiterated. "Yes, they sometime fend off wild animals and save us from accidents, however there is always a hefty fee involved for their services. Most of us are more than likely to allow ourselves to die rather than to accept their bogus fees, most of the older residents anyways." The woman said. "It shouldn't be like that, things shouldn't be this way for such a small town." Yoichi said. "I know, but there's really nothing that we can do about it." The woman said. "Lord Gaza controls the purse strings and has personal connections to the Feudal Lord of this area." The woman added. "I see, so more ore less this 'Gaza's' role is to be governor." Yoichi analyzed.

Yoichi dug deep into his satchel and pulled out a small bag of ryo. He placed it before the woman, "I'm not sure how much he stole from you but I hope that this can help make up for your loss." Yoichi said with a smile. The woman looked at the bag and then to Yoichi first in shock and then with tears of joy. "Thank you kind sir, today is my son's birthday and I was out early to get him a nice gift. Now I can buy him that train he wanted." She said, getting up and giving Yoichi a peck on the cheek. "By the way, since you've been so kind I will give you some additional information." She whispered in his ear. "I have heard as of recent that the violent one responds to 'Kuromero'." She said, before exiting the tavern, leaving Yoichi to contemplate what she had said.

Meanwhile, Miko was up early and was finishing getting dressed, as well was Tanzou who had planned with her to get some training in. "We'd better go before Shai-Rat wakes up." Miko whispered to Tanzou. "Yeah, okay." Tanzou replied. The two sneaked around Shai's bed and proceeded for the door when Shai snorted and sat up in bed. "And just where do you think you're sneaking off to Miko-Baka!?" Shai blurted. "For your information Tanzou and I are going out to get some more training done." Miko replied as she opened up the door and slipped out. "See-ya!" Tanzou added, also slipping out, shutting the door behind him. "WAIIIITTT!!" Cried Shai as she tore off the covers revealing she was already dressed and tore out the door after them.

Miko, Tanzou, and Shai arrived at a small wooded area just outside of the post-town. "Alright, maybe we should practice on offensive jutsu, just in case dork-face and company decide to show themselves again!" Miko said. "You mean Doro?" Tanzou asked. "Who else?" Miko replied. The three shifted into different spots and began their training rituals. Miko was distracted however, as everytime she would start there would be a loud shuffling in the brush behind her. "That's it, come on out and show yourself!" Miko cried. "So, the little brat wants to die after all!" Said Hakuro, the bandaged leader of the three thieves.

Suddenly, there was smoke and Hakuro and his flunkies jumped from the brush, ambushing Miko and her teammates.
"Got 'em now boss!" cried Dango. "So! Shut up and get them!" Hollered Hakuro. The three ninja surrounded the perimeter, with their weapons out and poised. However when the smoke cleared, instead of three chūnin there was however three scarecrows crudely made to resemble Miko, Tanzou, and Shai.

"What the hell!?" Hakuro cried out in frustration. "It's a substitution jutsu!" Yaksha noted. "DUH!!!" Hakuro yelled. "Hey mummy man!" Miko called out from above the three. Hakuro and his chromies all looked up to find Miko standing up in the bough of a tree with her arms crossed. "You looking for a fight, because if that's the case then you picked the wrong kunoichi to mess with!" Miko said. "Oh yeah!?" Hakuro threatened. "YEAH!!!" Yelled Miko, giving the cue for Tanzou and Shai to lunge out and tie up the three bandit-ninja with a chakra web. "Chakra Amimono-netto no jutsu!" Cried both Tanzou and Shai at the same time, using handseals to create a large chakra web to net and capture Hakuro and his henchmen.

"Aww guys, that'll never work!" Miko complained. "What do you mean? You're the one who suggested it in the first place Miko-Baka!!" Shai yelled. "Yeah well these guys are pros, no way are they gonna get caught just like..." Then Miko stopped when she realized that the three "professionals" were in fact caught just like that. "Geez, I guess they're not as good as I had thought?" Miko replied. "Well DUH!!" Shai blurted. "Ah shut up already Shai-Rat!" Miko snapped. "Grrrr!!!" Shai growled. Hakuro sneakily readied a kunai and was about to strike when Yoichi, like a flash of lightning appeared before Miko with a kunai positioned at Hakuro's throat. "Make one false move and you'll be ready for the fish market by noon!" Yoichi threatened. Hakuro reluctantly dropped his kunai and raised his arms, as well did his comrades. "Yoichi-sensei!" Shai exclaimed. "Surprised to see me?" Yoichi asked. "Well yeah, we thought you were still holed up in the bathroom!" Miko blurted. "Well I decided to take an early morning stroll." Yoichi said.

"P-please don't kill us, we're just playing pretend!" Hakuro pleaded, on his knees on the ground. "That kunai knife sure didn't look pretend to me!" Yoichi noted. "Take it, it's plastic, I was going to try and cut the web with it, honest!" Hakuro admitted. Tanzou took the kunai and examined it over. "He's right, it's a fake." Yoichi directed his attention to the three wannabes. "So, you're all just a couple of 'posers' huh?" Yoichi observed. Hakuro nodded repeatedly and bowed in succession, "Yes, we are such losers we never could attend a REAL ninja academy!" Hakuro said. "Not like there WOULD be one all the way in the Land of Trees!" Tanzou added. "Precisely!" Hakuro replied. "Which is why however fake or lame we may be we needed to train hard so we could protect our town from outsiders, not like you three of course you're always welcome!" He said nervously. "Why were you stealing from people?" Yoichi asked. "We never actually STOLE anything, that was our gimmick we pretended to be hardened criminals to scare the REAL thieves away!" Hakuro responded. "The REAL thieves, by which you mean Kuromeru and his friend?" Yoichi said. Hakuro and his henchmen exchanged glances, as they were surprised that Yoichi already acquired this information.

Hakuro nodded, "Yes, he IS the violent one, the lush, the bastard, call him whatever you want and it'll all be true!" Hakuro stated. "Why were you three posted out here when the REAL thief was already in the town?" Yoichi questioned. "B-because we were forced to!" Hakuro replied. "Forced? By whom?" Yoichi asked. Hakuro eyed Yoichi before nervously glancing at his comrades. "I-I don't think you should know that...s-sir." Hakuro said. "Please, If I am to save your town I MUST know WHO is behind all of this!" Yoichi replied. "It's the boss...Gaza!" Hakuro said. Miko, Shai, and Tanzou all exchanged glances, Yoichi's suspicions seemed to be proving true.

"I see..." Yoichi replied, slowly pulling out a kunai. "Oh my-oh no please no, I've told you all I know!!" Hakuro begged. In a flash a kunai darted past Hakuro and deflected off Yoichi's own drawn kunai. The others looked up to see a black-haired man standing up in the bough of a nearby giant tree. "Ah there you are, Kuromeru I presume?" Yoichi addressed the masked, black-haired man. "Perhaps I am, or perhaps I'm not who cares? Why are you harassing my underlings?" The black-haired man asked. "Oh so they work for you? Well silly me I was under the impression they worked for your boss, Gaza!" Yoichi added. The black-haired man recoiled, overcome for a second with shock. "How an aimless wretch like you can be so astute is simply amazing!" The black-haired man said as he slowly drew out his large nodachi sword from his hip scabbard.

Yoichi cut loose the three bandits and then braced himself, "Miko, take the others and go!" Yoichi ordered. "No way! I'm a chūnin now, if you're gonna fight this guy then so am I!" Miko replied. Shai and Tanzou proceeded to flee with Hakuro and his gang far ahead of them. "What are you waiting for, run!" Hakuro called after. Shai looked back to Miko, "MIKO COME ON!" Shai shouted. "No way! I'm not backing out of this!" Miko yelled back, with her kunai ready. Tanzou ran up beside Miko, with his windmill shuriken ready, "So I am!" He said. Shai stumbled, she ran as fast as she could away, and finally reached the town along with Hakuro and the other two. ("Tanzou...what-what have I done!?") She asked herself. She collapsed in the center of town, out of breath. "Are you alright, miss!?" Yaksha asked. "She needs a doctor!" Hakuro cried out. "Back off, let me see her!" Cried out an unfamilar voice.

A young man with white colored hair and emerald eyes approached. "Hey, Shiraha!" Hakuro cried. "You're not a doctor!" Yaksha said. "No, but I studied medical ninjutsu when I was in Getsugakure." Shiraha added in a soft tone. He approached her and knelt beside Shai. "She's exausted herself, from running too much, and anxiety, oh and depression." Shiraha concluded. Shiraha reached into his pocket and pulled out a handful of little red capsules. He popped one into Shai's mouth. "Swallow this, it will make your insides hurt less, and make it easier for you to breath." Shiraha said gently. "H-how can you tell all of that just by looking at her!?" Hakuro wondered. "It is a special blood trait that my family has, with it I can read people's emotions like a book." Shiraha added. "Come, let's take her to her room." Shiraha commanded.

Meanwhile in the forest, the black-haired man lunged from tthe treetop and after Yoichi, swinging and slashing through him with his large nodachi sword, leaving only leaves behind. Yoichi appeared through a tree behind the black-haired man and attempted to stab him with a kunai, however the man burst into water, "Substitution!" Yoichi cried. "Bingo!" Said the black-haired man, who was crouched in a tree "Fire style: Phoenix Vs Crow!" he said after performing the seven handsigns needed and creating a large phoenix shaped flame that was carried on a crow-shaped gust of wind hurtling in the direction of Yoichi and Miko. "Out of the way!" Yoichi cried as he scattered. Miko and Tanzou avoided the jutsu by replacing themselves with bunshin.

The man smirked, "Are you really elite shinobi?" he stood up, raising his nodachi sword again. "Then this forest will be your tomb!" He cried as he roared toward Miko and Tanzou. Suddenly Tanzou's eyes flickered and flashed yellow, sparks of electricity surged through him and his eyes glowed bright red. He charged his right hand up and struck the black-haired man, screaming "Raikouhari!" Tanzou's right hand surged with electricity and formed a long lightning based needle or pin and surged through the black-haired man, causing him to soar backwards and rebound onto the branches behind.

Miko and Yoichi both watched Tanzou in astonishment. "Tanzou...what was that just now!?" Yoichi questioned curiously. "Wow that was pretty cool!" Miko praised. Tanzou cooled down and his eyes suddenlt turned normal, and the electricity left his body, causing him to collapse in the middle of the area. "Tanzou!" Miko cried. "This isn't good, especially if he gets back up!" Yoichi said. Suddenly there was slight drizzle, then wind. Everyone looked up to find another masked shinobi standing beside the collapsed Kuromeru on the giant treetop. "Kuromeru..." he whispered. "You've exhausted yourself again..." he added. "Who are you!?" Yoichi interrogated. "This fight is not ours!" the young white masked man replied, forming handseals and creating a purple-blusih flower from his chakra, and using wind to send it away from the giant tree. "A word of advice interlopers: flee!" the young man advised. "Hana-bakuhatsu no jutsu!" he added, clasping his hands together at the last minute causing the drifting flower to errupt and explode into a fireball in the forest.

"MIKO, GRAB TANZOU AND RUN!!" Yoichi screamed. Miko did as she was told and grabbed Tanzou and darted out of the forest along with Yoichi, they continued until they were out of the forest. Another explosion followed, they watched as flames poured from the forest. Meanwhile, the white-masked young man stood atop a tall rooftop with Kuromeru, his partner lying at his feet. "Kuromeru...there was rage within you today." He analyzed, looking in Kuromeru's direction. "It's not like me to destroy beauty with fire, but I couldn't let you get killed." He said softly. The young man knelt beside Kuromeru and popped a little red capsule into his mouth. "Take this it will make you feel better, brother."

Miko and Yoichi stood on the outskirts of the forest with a collapsed Tanzou, as villagers rushed in with water to try and put out the fire. Meanwhile, the white masked man looked over to the forest where the thick black smoke originated from. He concentrated on that area and performed a jutsu, "Amekumo no jutsu!" he shouted causing a cluster of small clouds to gather and form into one big cloud over the forest and began raining, extinguishing the flames.

"What the hell?" cried a villager. "It's a miracle, the forest won't be razed to the ground after all!" Said another. "It survived with minimal damage!" Cried out another. "See! No harm done!" Miko pointed out. "Hmmm...that's no miracle, it's an area-effecting rain-based jutsu." Yoichi observed. Miko watched as the rain continued to pour down. "Let us get back to the village, we must see if Shai has returned safely." Yoichi said. Miko nodded and took Tanzou and fled into the village.

The three stood before a bed-ridden Shai, who was awake now and sitting up. "Shai, you're okay!" Yoichi noted. "Yes, I'm a little tired, but I feel much better now." She explained. "That is good to hear." Yoichi said. "Did Hakuro and the others bring you back to the room?" Miko asked. "No, a young guy named Shiraha did, why?" Shai replied. "Shiraha?" Yoichi questioned. "Is he a doctor?" he asked. "No, I don't think so but he is very skilled in medical ninjutsu, he even knows skills that I don't even know!" Shai blushed. Miko folded her arms, "Feh!" "He was so kind and very gentle, he even stayed by my side until I awakened!" Shai declared. "I see, well he sounds very nice Shai." Yoichi said. "But maybe you three ought to get some more rest, I'm going to go out and get us some...movies." Yoichi said nervously, approaching the door. "Movies!?" The three shinobi replied. "Uh-yeah, bye!" Yoichi said before zipping through the doorway, and shutting the door.

"He really cracks me up!" Miko blurted. "Movies, sounds fun!" Tanzou said. "Oh yes...me too! I can't wait!" Shai added. "Oh please!" Miko started, "Don't be such a whiny suck-up Shai, we all know you were just as SHOCKED as the rest of us!" "I was NOT!" Shai replied. "Was too..." Miko responded. "NOT!" Shai said. "Was too!" Miko retorted. "NOT-NOT-NOTTTTTT!!!!" Shai argued. Tanzou sighed, "Here we go again!"

Chapter #7: Wild Flower


Tanzou stood at the window of the hotel room, peering down at the birds, bathing in the gutters. He gripped his now bandaged fist and balled it.

"Tanzou, be careful you nearly over did it this time." Yoichi warned. Tanzou slightly looked over his shoulder but said nothing. Miko watched from far behind Tanzou, staring at his back. She wondered what was up with his sudden bursts or power and then the so-quick relapses. She wondered if he was alright and if maybe he was just holding it in. She had seen him use the Raihari once before, when Doro and his minions assaulted them in the Raigaou Woods back in Sandagakure, Tanzou had also collapsed then too.

"I understand that this your second collapse?" Yoichi asked. "What!?" Tanzou replied, this time fully turned. "I heard that you passed out after performing your 'thunder' technique on some enemies in the woods at sanda." Yoichi added. "So..." Tanzou started up. "So, don't get any thoughts of grandeur, this is something of a new development for you. And if you go rushing in head on you'll tear yourself apart, understood?" Yoichi reminded. Tanzou turned back around and looked out the window. "Sure..." Yoichi sighed and looked at Shai who was asleep, then to Miko.

"Miko, how did your training go?" he inquired. "Well...I got a few moves in but you know that guy showed up and all..." Miko started. Yoichi shook his head. "Excuses, excuses..." Yoichi said. "You should get some extra training in while you can, there's no telling when Kuromero will strike next." Yoichi added. "So this guy, he's the one we're after then?" Tanzou asked. Yoichi nodded, "Yes, we were hired by some locals here to rid them of the burglaries and the thief problems. It seems however like its going to be tougher than I thought." Yoichi noted. "So this is actually a 'B' ranked assignment." Tanzou stated. "More like an 'A' ranked one." Yoichi corrected. Miko and Tanzou both fixated on Yoichi. "I know I stated that this was a 'C' rank mission, however considering recent developments...things have changed." Yoichi said. Miko and Tanzou sighed and looked upset. "No need to look so glum, you are all chūnin, there is no reason you cannot handle an 'A' ranked assignment." Yoichi said.

Miko shook her head, "Yeah but it's just that we haven't exactly been on any missions since we were all genin under Tita-Sensei." Yoichi thought to himself for a moment. "That's true, however that does not excuse you from your responsibilities as chūnin." Yoichi added. "Even though you're still young, you were all selected for a reason. If the elders did not see you to be fit as chūnin, then you would not be. Simple as that." Yoichi said. "I became a chūnin through hard work and determination, after months of miserable setbacks!" Miko blurted. "Yes, but it was the council's decision that determined whether you become chūnin or not." Yoichi said. "Don't get smug, you don't get to do as you please just because you're chūnin." Yoichi stated. "You are merely neophytes, but you must still set a precedent for those behind you." Yoichi added. Yoichi got up and proceeded to the door, "I'm going out for a bit." he said. "Mind yourselves." he said before closing the door behind him.

Miko turned to Tanzou, "What the actual hell!?" Miko shouted. "I am never careless!" Tanzou shook his head. "He's right! We need to focus more as a team in order to complete our missions, rather than going rogue and doing things our own way!" Tanzou added. Miko looked away, "Whatever, I prefered being a maverick but we can at leats train some!" Miko whined.

Later that day, Kuromeru was asleep in bed. A young man in the white mask entered the bedroom with a tray of soup and some bread. "Still asleep..." He said under his breath. He approached and placed the tray on the bedside table. "You were reckless, you could've died." He said.

Meanwhile, Miko & Tanzou practiced their techniques for perfecting jutsu and their own unique abilities (i.e. Chakra Borealis and Raihari. While Shai sat under a tree, watching. "Hey Tanzou, why don't you ever use that lightning attack more often?" Shai wondered. "Huh? The what?" Tanzou asked. "Come on, you know!" Miko blurted. "When your eyes glow all weird like and your arms start getting all electricity and everything and you shout out RAIHARI! and charge at the guy!" Miko explained. "Rai...hari?" Tanzou replied. Miko sighed and scratched her head. "Gee, maybe he wasn't supposed to know?" Shai wondered. "Supposed to know what?" Tanzou asked. "That lightning technique you only use it once every so often!" Miko shouted. "I'll bet if you practice you could master it in about a week tops!" she added. "Miko! Don't pester him, maybe he passes out and forgets everything for a reason!" Shai blurted. Tanzou faced Shai with a shocked expression.

"I collapsed?" he asked. "Hoo boy he doesn't remember ANYTHING!" Miko cried. "Miko!!!" Shai scolded. "What!?" Miko retorted. "Listen, Tanzou...maybe you shouldn't worry about it, after all if you don't know it now, then maybe that's just a sign that you will know it later." Shai suggested. "Yeah right..." Miko scoffed. "What was that Miko-Baka!?" Shai snapped. "Shai Otokusa's WHOLE family are the masters of the secret: Healing Palms technique, yet Shai-Rat here hasn't even learned the first tier yet!" Miko blurted. Tanzou turned to Shai. "Shai, is this true? You haven't mastered your heritage?" He asked. Shai's face grew red with embarassment and she snapped. "Oh shut the hell up Miko-Baka!" She yelled, getting up and running out of the small field.

"She'll never make it in this business!" Miko scoffed. Tanzou turned to Miko and shrugged. "I'm really curious to see if I can master the 'Raihari'." He admitted. "I wanna learn the Chakra Wave, old man Risu-Senpi told me about. 'said it was the second highest tier of the borealis technique, and that even he hadn't learned the third, and most powerful phase yet!" Miko exclaimed, teeming with excitement. Tanzou's eyes lit up, "You've piqued my interest!"

Shai ran past the field and into a small forest. It was dark there, but she didn't care. She ran and ran, until she bumped into something or someone. She looked up and it was Shiraha, the white-haired young man from before who had helped her. "Oh hello there, so you're feeling better then?" He asked. Shai nodded, "You are Shiraha yes, I heard that you helped me earlier? Thank you, it must have been a bother..." Shai apologized with a bow. "Nonsense, It was simply my pleasure." He said with a smile. Shai noticed that the young man was wearing dark green earrings and a brown tunic-like covering over white clothes and black sandals, he was carrying a whicker basket.

"So what's the basket for. Are you picking flowers?" Shai asked. Shiraha shook his head, "No quite the opposite actually, I'm here to plant some perrenials, and to scavenge a few mushrooms." He replied. "Would you care to join me?" as asked. Shai nodded and walked with him over to a spot in the forest that had a small man-made field of different flowers. "Wow, it's so beautiful!" Shai noted. "Thank you, I spend a lot of time here when I'm not...taking care of my family." Shiraha said. "I like to put my heart and soul into everything that I do, which is why I think everything turns out to be beautiful around here." He added.

Shiraha and Shai came to the flower circle and knelt down. Shiraha dug into his basket and pulled it out. "Hold out your hand." He said to Shai. "Oh okay." She replied, holding her hand open. Shiraha placed an odd number of small seeds on the palm of her hand. "These seeds are wildflower seeds, they're not supposed to grow here due to the climate and the terrain, however mostly all the flowers you see are wildflowers." Shiraha explained. "Oh wow, they're all so exotic and pretty!" Shai exclaimed. "I brought them here when I moved...they remind me of home." Shiraha said. "Where did you move from?" Shai asked. "I hail from Kusagakure, the hidden Grass village." Shiraha explained. "It was a beautiful and exotic place, Shiraha said. Our home was surrounded by a lush bamboo trail, just a mile or two from where the rebuilt great bridge stands. I loved it...but I had to leave...along with my only family...there were too many painful memories." Shiraha added. "I'm sorry to have brought it up." Shai apologized. "No apologies." Shiraha replied. "Let me show you how to make sure your seed grow wild and free." Shiraha said.

Meanwhile, Miko and Tanzou simoultaneously plopped onto the ground, panting and out of breath. Both had earned scratches and dirt from intense physical workouts.

"That...was-something else!" Miko said. Tanzou simply nodded, as he too was exausted. "Gee, where DID that Shai-Rat run off to?" Miko blurted. "Don't...know...why, you-wanna look for her...?" Tanzou asked. Miko looked up at the sky, it was getting a little late in the afternoon. "Naw, let's just call it a day and get back to the hotel, I wanna sleep some more!" Miko announced. "Good...idea." Tanzou agreed, getting up and leaving the forest with Miko.

Shai stood up and brushed some grass off of herself and exhaled a deep breath, "There!" She announced happily. Shiraha observed her work and smiled. "That was a good job you did with planting those seeds, it only took you one try to get it right." He said. "Thanks, my mom's a real nature nut. Every chance she gets she's always having me try to do something out doors." Shai added. "You don't like to be in nature?" Shiraha inquired.
"No, no. It's not that, it's just...my mom can get a little crazy sometimes that's all." Shai explained. Shiraha lowered his head in thought. "Oh, I see..." He said, thinking. "I'm sorry, I've upset you again haven't I?" Shai panicked. Shiraha looked up with a sudden smile. "No not at all, I was just imagining how wonderful these flowers are going to look once they bloom!" he said. Shai smiled, "Yeah!"

Shiraha stood up and dusted himself off. He bent down and picked up the basket. "Well Shai, I'm really sorry but I must be off. My family needs me right now." He said holding the basket now filled with mushrooms. "Oh okay, well I hope your..." "Brother." Shiraha interrupted. "I hope your brother is okay!" Shai said. "Thank you, yes he will be fine after eating some of these mushrooms." Shiraha said.

Shiraha waved to Shai one last time before turning and exiting the forest, opposite of where Shai stood. She noticed and called out to him, "Shiraha, the town's back this way remember?" Shiraha looked back, "I live in a small cottage past these woods, I'm an outsider to the village." He replied. "Oh! An outsider...?" Shai said to herself.

Shiraha continued walking through the forest, he remembered along time ago when he was a little boy and living in Kusagakure. He ran all the way home to show his mother a pretty purple wildflower he had picked, it was the only one of its kind. ("I remember that day...") Shiraha thought. ("The day my life would change forever...")

A young Shiraha (of six or so) ran up a grassy field grasping a purple flower in his hand. He came to a wooden cottage at the top of the hill. Shiraha opens the door, "Mom I'm home look what I found-" Shiraha's eyes widen and he screams, dropping the purple flower. His mother lies on the floor dead, in a puddle of blood. Tears begin flowing from Shiraha's face, the purple flower gently hits the surface of the floor.

Shiraha approaches his mother, and drops to his knees. "M-mom, MOM!" He screams. A young Kuromeru rushed into the cottage and finds his little brother beside his mother. "Shiraha...MOM!!" He screams.

Later, the two boys stand side-by-side as flames dance before them (they are present at their mother's cremation.) "Those two...they're nothing but trouble." Says an old woman, They're grand-aunt. "Nawina didn't want trouble but that's exactly what she got when she was with that 'drifter!' and she ended up with two troublemakers!" she gossiped to a nearby observer. "Nawina was a kind and gentle woman, and that lousy freeloader was no-good, and left as soon as he could." she added. "He's probably dead by now." The observer noted. "Nawina was in debt, had no money left, and resorted to borrowing money from the local gangs and mobs to help support her children. And look what it brought her, for shame!" she scolded. A young Shiraha sobs as his older brother consoles him, while the flames dance on in the foreground.

Shiraha arrives at the cottage, he looks up at the evening sky and then proceeds to enter the cottage when he hears a stumbling around inside. He enters to find Kuromeru stumbling around in his long-johns looking for something. His shoulder and chest is partially bandaged from the attack.

"Kuromeru, why are you out of bed?" Shiraha asked, shutting the door and placing the basket on the bedside table. "I need my clothes, where are they?" Kuromeru asked gruffly, his voice dry and scratchy. "I hid them." Shiraha admitted. "What!?" Kuromeru snapped. "Why would you do that?" He asked. "Because you're hurt, you need respite." Shiraha said, easily ushering his brother to the bed and pulling the covers over him. "You are wounded, do you want to be killed?" Shiraha asked. "I have jobs you know...I won't get paid...you'll..." Kuromeru stopped when Shiraha coughed, and a little blood spewed. "Shiraha!" Kuromeru panicked. "I'm fine!" Shiraha said, holding up a hand. He reached into his white robe and pulled out a tiny red capsule and swallowed it. "Those pills...they're only just placebos but they nullify the pain for a couple of hours." Shiraha admitted. Kuromeru was silent his eyes shifted and he looked away.

Shiraha approached the bedside table and pulled out a mushroom and showed it to Kuromeru. "What's this?" Kuromeru asked. "Your dinner." Shiraha replied with a smile. "I am not eating that!" Kuromeru protested. "Please, just try the elixir. I walked all over today to get these mushrooms just for you." Shiraha explained. Kuromeru's eyes again looked somber and he looked down, "Okay...I'll try it." He agreed. Shiraha smiled. "That's good. I will get a pot and start boiling the water now." Shiraha announced.

Shiraha grabbed a pot and turned to a sink where he began filling it with water. Kuromeru turned in bed and looked out the window, it began to sprinkle outside. ("Shiraha...don't you know...your life is more important than mine...you shouldn't go out of your way for me.") Kuromeru said to himself.

It was raining hard outside. Yesterday it was merely drizzling but now it was a downpour. Kuromeru lay in bed seemingly asleep, however he was awake. He slowly sat up and looked up to see Shiraha, who was sound asleep in his bed up in the loft above their makeshift kitchen.

Kuromeru looked to the window. The hard hitting rain trickled down the window, then there was a boom of thunder and the lightning flashed "white" but just for a moment.

Kuromeru recalled happier days, days where he and Shiraha had a home, and a family, when they had residence. A flashback shows Kuromeru and Shiraha leaping from treetop to treetop chasing after a rogue shinobi. "Remember Shiraha this guy's serious so just stay close to me!" Kuromeru hollered back. Shiraha continued bounding forward and replied, "Of course, who do you think you're talking to?" Kuromeru laughed out loud, "That's right, I keep forgetting that you're not a kid anymore." He said. "That's right!" Shiraha replied. The two continued jumping from treetop to treetop until they reached a cave-like opening, and then it was all white...

Kuromeru and Shiraha had joined an ANBU like organization within Getsugakure to help protect their village. All was well for a while, or so it would seem. When the two returned they had learned that the Mob bosses whom their deceased mother, Nawina borrowed money from decided it was ethical decision to "force" the debt upon the surviving members. Their entire family was murdered, every last one of their remaining family was killed, and robbed by the mob bosses. All of this was done while the two brothers were on an special ops mission.

They arrived in the village to be greeted by a mob of angry fed up villagers, who were tired of the murders, blaming the Igazuchi children for their mother's, but ultimately their family's death. They called them death bringers, careless, bad-luck mongers, and bastards. They were the seed of an vile drunk shouted one villager, a friend of Kuromeru's grand-aunt. That was the first day of the rest of their lives. That was when the two abandoned the village they once called home, or more specifically the village abandoned them. They were cast down, thrown out, ultimately they were exiled...

Kuromeru awoke to loud and violent coughing, he sat straight up in bed. He saw Shiraha coughing and darted upstairs and knelt by his bedside. He placed a hand on Shiraha's forehead and dotted a napkin on his mouth to clean up the blood. "I will cure you...I promise." He whispered.

Meanwhile Miko tossed & turned, and kicked the covers in her sleep. Tanzou slept on his back and snored loudly, while Shai lay wide awake. She kept thinking about the young man who had helped her earlier, Shiraha. He was so kind, and polite. She wondered how he was, after all it was storming really bad outside. She wondered about his brother and what he looked like.

Shai turned on her side and closed her eyes then opened them when she heard the door slowly push open and quietly pull shut. Yoichi sneeked inside and crept into the bathroom, presumably to sleep. Shai closed her eyes and drifted, slept thinking about her day.

Early in the morning, the rain had since stopped, and the sun was out shining again. Miko and Tanzou were at and ready, already dressed and talking about training.

"What shall we do first?" Tanzou inquired. "Training duh, but uh...first let's eat, I'm STARVED!" Miko admitted, her stomach growling in response. "Yeah, I'm kinda hungry myself." Tanzou added, turning to see that Shai was still asleep. "Should we wake her?" Tanzou asked. "Why, she'd only complain the whole time and bug me to no end!" Miko said. "Yeah..." Tanzou agreed. The two slipped out, closing the door behind them. Leaving Shai alone, and in slumber.

Meanwhile, Kuromeru stood up on the highest bough of a tree. He was dressed in black pants, sleeveless black shirt, and a black Getsugakure headband. He adjusted his headband while looking into the distance. He was surprised by a voice. "Do you believe you can eliminate them?" asked a man, the same green cloaked man as before. Kuromeru looked over, and then back. "I was drunk then, this time will be different." Kuromeru asserted. The man, Gaza laughed. "Good! Then we can continue our little 'business' discussion." Kuromeru looked down, then leapt up and continued bounding from tree to tree.

Kuromeru recalled when he and his brother Shiraha were Getsugakure's own ANBU ops. This was to protect their village, their home. But in the end it was in vain, the two were banished for being 'bad luck'. Kuromeru cringed, hating the painful memory. He remembered gathering his toiletries along with Shiraha and settling into a long canoe, that would take them wherever, so long as it was out and away from Getsugakure. Now they had no home, no family, only each other.

Yoichi sat at the bar in the local tavern, drinking a shot and reading a soap opera magazine featuring an article on "All my Shinobi". He slightly glanced upon the arrival two scrupulous characters entering and sitting at the bar. "So what's this all about?" Asked the first guy, a tall scruffy blond. "Well, the boss says that he's hired some outsider to take care of the 'one'." Replied the other, dark haired guy. "No kidding! You mean Gaza's actually gonna get rid of Kuromeru!?" the blond haired guy exclaimed. "Will you shut up!" scolded the second guy. "Remember where we are!" He whispered. "Oh, sorry!" the blond apologized. Yoichi finished his drink, got up and exited the tavern.

Shai awoke to find that the others had gone without her. She dressed herself and took the time to fix her bed. "Hmph! That Miko-Baka didn't even bother cleaning up, pig!" Shai cursed. Shai looked around, "Not even a single note to say as to where they had gone either!" She exclaimed. "Who needs them anyway?" She replied angrily, storming out of the room. "I know, I'll go and see if Shiraha is home!"

Shai recalled stopping partway and ever so quietly followed Shiraha, just enough to see the cabin which he called home. She left the hotel and ran through the streets to get to the forest. She walked now, taking in the morning light, and watching the butterflies flit past as she walked by.

Shai continued walking through the forest until she came to a familiar bend in the woods, there in the clearing was a cabin, Shiraha's home. Shai took a deep breath and proceeded forward, she knocked on the door and waited. At first there was no response, so she knocked a second time. She waited, after waiting for a couple minutes with no reply she figured he was not home and turned to leave when the front door creaked open.

Shai turned around to see Shiraha peeking through. "Shiraha?" she called. "Shai, what are you doing here?" he asked surprised. "Sorry, I sorta followed you home. I was curious to see where you lived so that I could surprise you sometime." She announced. Shiraha smiled, "Well this certainly counts a surprise."

Shiraha opened up the door all the way and lead Shai into his cottage home. He sat her down at a wooden table in his makeshift kitchen. Shiraha approached the sink, "Care for some tea?" he asked. "Okay." Shai replied. "It's a special recipe, from back...well, from a ways away." Shiraha added. "Oh..." Shai replied, looking around the room, she saw the empty bed near the front door, and the loft upstairs which also held a bed. "So where's your brother, isn't he sick?" Shai asked. Shiraha looked over his shoulder while filling the tea pot. "Yes he is quite ill, he went to see the local doctor this morning. In fact I'm due to pick him up at any time." Shiraha nodded. "Oh i'm sorry, if I came at a bad time then I'll go." Shaii said standing up. Shiraha approached her and placed a hand on her hand and nudged her to sit. "It's okay, you can keep me company while I get ready!" He said with a sincere smile. Shai nodded. "Okay!"

Shiraha added the hot water into the tea pot and placed it over a makeshift stove burner. "This will take a few minutes." He mentioned. "We're lacking a stove and refrigerator at the moment." He added. "Take as much time as you need." Shai said. Her eyes wandered about the cottage, looking over the blue drapes that covered the four sectioned glass windows, and the pinewood railing that lead the first floor steps to the loft. Then her eyes widened when she noticed an object of particular interest, a white mask lying on a table next to a flower vase.

Shai gasped a little then held her breath. "Is everything okay?" Shiraha asked. Shai nodded with a smile, "I just thought I saw a spider, that's all!" She lied. "Oh...that's quite normal around here." Shiraha added. "The tea's ready!" He announced. Placing a tea cup before Shai and began sipping his own. He sat across from her and gazed out the window to the side. Shai was frozen, sat staring at the white mask. "Today is such a beautiful day...don't you agree miss Shai?" Shiraha asked, returning his vision to the table guest.

Shiraha noticed that Shai was deathly silent and staring at something directly behind him. He looked with his perephial vision then looked back, and sighed. He let go of his tea cup and looked back to the window. "Miss Shai, sometimes the people we love can also be the people we hate." Shiraha said. Shai's eyes tensed. She attempted getting up but Shiraha looked her way, eyes filled with sorrow and pity. Shai slowly sat back down and listened to him.

"Even when our loved ones are so far detatched, we still have a duty to protect them." Shiraha admitted. "We have to protect them from themselves, because they are too devoted to an unworthy cause." Shiraha added. Shai was silent but listened. Shiraha took a sip from his tea and continued. Shiraha looked directly at Shai, "Sometimes when a call to duty is made, all one can really do is be by that person's side until the bitter end, no matter how trivial." Shiraha said. "In the end we must acknowledge that we must attend to our duty above all else." Shiraha added. Shai looked down and then faced him, she nodded, understanding what he meant. "Shai, what I mean is..." Shiraha started, then Shai shook her head. "You don't need to explain, I understand. Whatever happens, happens. And we have to do whatever we have to do." Shai said. Shiraha smiled, feeling comfort through Shai's understanding.

The two both drank some of the tea and then gazed out the window. "It is such a lovely day Shiraha, why not pick some flowers to dazzle your house up?" Shai suggested. "That sounds like a good idea." Shiraha agreed.

The two walked side-by-side from the cottage back to the clearing with the wildflowers. Shiraha immediatley knelt onto the ground and held himself. He tried covering up by acting as though he were checking the flowers. "Shiraha...it isn't your brother who is sick is it?" Shai asked. Shiraha's eyes watered and his smile diminished as he clutched himself. His insides hurt and pained, he couldn't hold it in anymore and began coughing, hacking violently, he coughed up blood.

The blood splattered onto some of the wildflowers. Shai stood behind him, silent, observing, sympathizing. "Shiraha, why don't you see a doctor?" she asked. "I cannot..." Shiraha replied. "It's your brother...Kuromeru, isn't it, he's the reason?" Shai asked. Shiraha shook his head. "No...here, in this land we are both outlaws, strangers." Shiraha said. "It makes no difference where we came from, the fact is we are not wanted here." He added. "Why not change him, why not bring him to his senses?" Shai pleaded. "I tried that, It's not as easy as you think, Shai!" Shiraha replied. "I have a terminal illness...my brother, Kuromeru could not accept it." he added. "We were exiled from Getsugakure, due to our mother's murder and our family's demise at the hands of the local mob gangs." Shiraha said. "We came here out of despiration. But even then we were still kids and naïve, we didn't know how the world worked." Shiraha said.

Meanwhile, Miko and Tanzou trained out behind the pig hovel, working on clone jutsus and transformation jutsus. Six Tanzous appeared before Miko, all performing the same handsign. "Cool! Now let me try!" Miko said. Tanzou dispelled his kagebunshin and Miko activated hers. Then four Mikos stood before Tanzou, "What!?" she cried. "Hey! How come you had six and I only got four!?" she complained. Tanzou shook his head, "Don't know, maybe you have a weaker chakra pool?" he suggested. "No way that's ridiculous!" Miko exclaimed.

Yoichi walked along a long two mile bridge that was settled over a lake, that directly led to Ft. Haku, an old military garrison used for shinobi during the old shinobi wars. Yoichi treaded lightly along the stone bridge with hands in his pockets, he stopped when he felt hot breath on his neck and saw a kunai knife before him. Kuromeru had sneeked up behind him. "What too you so long?" Yoichi asked. Kuromeru held the kunai knife at close proximity to Yoichi's throat. "I've come to rid this town of a little rat infestation." Kuromeru replied.

Shiraha picked a purple wildflower and smelled it, "It reminds me of winter for some reason, the purple ones always do!" he said. Shai smelled a pink wildflower and exhaled, "It smells so lovely and vibrant almost what life itself would smell like!" She said. Shiraha smiled and asked Shai to stand. "Okay." She replied, getting to her feet. Shiraha knelt down, picked the pink flower and placed it in Shai's hair, just above her right ear. Shai smiled, while her face reddened a little. "This is for you, because you are the personification of light." Shiraha said. Shai blushed a little. "Thank you, it's beautiful!" She asked. "It's a perfect match!" Shiraha happily replied.

Meanwhile Kuromeru sliced through Yoichi with the kunai, only to cut into a log, "Substitution again!" he cursed. The real Yoichi was in mid-air just behind him. "Doton: Rikukuracchi no jutsu!" Yoichi howled, forming a three handed handsign and creating a hole to open up beneath Kuromeru with an arm shooting through and wrapping aroun his ankle. "Shuriken shadow justu!" Yoichi yelled, performing the several handsigns needed and causing a flurry of shuriken to fly into Kuromeru, causing him to burst into water. "A water clone?!" Yoichi exclaimed surprised.

Kuromeru appeared several feet behind Yoichi. "What's the matter bumbelebee, you seem surprised." Kuromeru said. "How do you know water-style substitution jutsu? That's a technique unique to shinobi of the kirigakure country." Yoichi noted. Kuromeru laughed. "Well, I'll have you know that I was trained by several of the BEST jonin that are renown for their shinobi skills as much for their ruthlessness!" Kuromeru proudly admitted. Yoichi jumped into mid-air performed several handsigns and announced, "Suiton: mizuhebi no jutsu!" before shooting out a large spout of flowing water in a powerful blast that slithered like a serpent. Kuromeru quickly countered with his own jutsu, "Katon: Phoenix Versus Crow jutsu!" He yelled, summoning the large blazing stream of fiery moletn heat after Yoichi's water attack. Yoichi jumped out of the range, "He's so quick!" he acknowledged.

Shiraha and Shai strolled through the forest talking and laughing at stories when Shiraha stopped and looked back into the clear. "Shiraha, is something wrong?" Shai asked. Shiraha's eyes hit the ground and he dropped his wicker basket of wildflowers. "What I elaborated earlier, about my duty..." Shiraha said. "Yes?" Shai replied. "I apologize," Shiraha said sincerely. "I apologize for my deception." He added. "But now I must attend to my duty" Shiraha said. Shai stuttered, and backed up a bit. "Please don't go, stay!" She pleaded. Shiraha shook his head, clearly he was sorry. Shiraha stepped before Shai, lowered his head and gently pecked her forehead. "Please Shai, protect those that closest to your heart. Do your duty, no matter what the cost." He added. "I no longer have a say in the matter. Please become a grand kunoichi!" He urged before disappearing into the wind, leaving the wicker basket of purple wildflowers behind. Shai's eyes filled with tears and her heart sunk. She was worried, and afraid for her friends; Miko, Tanzou, even though they had been unfriendly toward her as of late. She felt guilty, for always running away like in Raigaiu woods, and during their previous encounter with Kuromeru. She dropped to her knees on the ground, looking at both of her palms, wide opened. "Am I really a such a coward?!" she asked herself, tears streaming down her cheeks.

Meanwhile, Yoichi and Kuromeru's kagebunshin exchanged blows with one-another cancelling every-other one out in a poof of smoke. "You just don't give up do ya!?" Kuromeru said. "The same could be said about you!" Yoichi replied. "And your criminal behaviour!" Yoichi added. "What can I say, life has made me a career criminal!" Kuromeru defended. Kuromeru charged towards Yoichi, longsword nodachi raised high above his head and ready to strike. Yoichi attempted running but couldn't, he was junctioned to the ground by one of Kuromeru's remaining shadow clones, who was sticking partially out of the ground, gripping Yoichi's ankle. Kuromeru edged closer, his sword raised high above him and just moments away from slicing flesh when in a flash, like a crash! boom! bang! Kuromeru was kicked in the side of the head and sent flying.

"Dragon flame jutsu!" Tanzou cried, breathing fire on the shadow clone, eliminating it. It was Miko standing in front of Yoichi who had just jump kicked Kuromeru in the head. Kuromeru rubbed the side of his face, "Why you little bitch!" He cursed angrily. "Sorry we're late sensei, we were perfecting our jutsu!" Miko apologized. "Yes, we would have been here sooner if Miko hadn't stopped by the ramen bar along the way!" Tanzou added. "Doh! Whose side are you on anyway!?" Miko scolded Tanzou. "The point is that you both got here in time and are both safe, even though I told you to stay at the hotel and you both deliberately disobeyed me!" Yoichi scolded. "Don't lecture us sensei, you already said that this was either gonna be a 'C' ranked or a 'B' ranker in your book so what did you expect!?" Miko argued. "Miko! The two of you have very little mission training even for beginner chūnin, and this is a very dangerous 'A' ranked assignment, you could be killed!" Yoichi lectured. "You're damn right!" Kuromeru added.

"You're forgetting to lecture someone Yoichi sensei!" a familiar voice shouted from behind. The trio looked over to see Shai run over to them with a kunai knife ready. "Shai, you too would disobey me?" Yoichi asked surprised. "Please Sensei, you knew that this mission meant a lot to us. And as you said yourself we are chūnin now, we need as much experience as we can get!" she said, holding her kunai outstretched and ready. "Oh right, why so you can just run away again and let Tanzou and I do all of the fighting!?" Miko blurted. "NO!" Shai defended. "This time it's for real, I'm staying for better or worse. I'm staying to-to do what it is that I have to do, no going around it!" Shai added. Miko and Tanzou both shared shocked looks before smiling and joining Shai in a battle stance. Yoichi sighed and itched the back of his neck. "Alright, it's official you're all gonna stay anyway. Okay then, we'll work as a TEAM!" Yoichi declared.

The four Sandagakure shinobi stood on the Ft. Haku bridge, their battle stances in opposition to Kuromeru, their target for their assigned mission.

Kuromeru had his longsword nodachi drawn and eyed the four shinobi across from him. "Feh! You call this a challenge?" He mocked, charging after Miko and striking, causing her to strike back but only to slash water. "A substitution!?" Miko reacted. "Miko, behind you!" Tanzou yelled, jumping in and slashing at Kuromeru, who turned out to be another water clone.

Yoichi looked around the area, "He's fast, I'll give him that." Yoichi said. More and more water clones of Kuromeru kept forming and charging after them, each one just as powerful as the last. "They keep comin' in!" Miko whined. "Sensei, what should we do?!" Tanzou asked. "We need to allocate the *REAL* Kuromeru to distract him from creating anymore water clones!" Yoichi responded, while fighting off and ultimately destroying two water cloned Kuromerus.

"But where could he be!?" Shai asked, looking around the area, but not moving from her battle formation. "We gotta find this guy and fast!" Miko shouted somehwat frustrated. Then yoichi noticed something, he was above them, squatting up on a bridge lighting fixture, creating more water clones of himself. "There!" Yoichi shouted. "I'm on it!" Miko blurted, charging through and plowing down every Kuromeru clone in her path. "Miko don't rush head first!" Yoichi scolded. "No way am I lettin' you go!" Miko blurted, creating shadow clones of herself to use as boosters to run up and jump into the air, punching Kuromeru off of the light fixture.

"You stupid kid!" Kuromeru cursed as he fell halfway, but managed to land on his feet, several feet away from the group. "Tanzou!" Miko hollered. "Got it!" Tanzou replied, forming handsigns and charging toward Kuromeru, "Fire style: Fire Dragon jutsu!" he cried. "Water style: Freezing snake beam jutsu!" Kuromeru countered with a wave of ice, freezing Tanzou's jutsu in midair and causing it fall and shatter to the ground.

"His jutsu and training are all incredibly advanced!" Yoichi noted. "He's-really strong!" Shai observed. Tanzou charged toward Kuromeru, kunai knife in hand "Why you!" He cursed as he approached, but no go. Kuromeru kicked him in the gut hard, and then backhanded him. Then Kuromeru held him up by his collar. "Well, well if it isn't the sleeper, hey kid you gonna pass out again like last time!?" Kuromeru mocked with a laugh. "Shut up!" Tanzou yelled. "Or else what!?" Kuromeru replied. "Let...Me...GO!!!" Tanzou yelled. "Hmph, you got it!" Kuromeru said, tossing Tanzou up in the air with ease and then using his longsword nodachi as a bat striking him with the blunt edge of the sword, causing Tanzou to fly and fall into the surrounding lake with a big watery CRASH!!!

"TANZOU!!!" Shai screamed. "Tanzou!" Miko yelled. Kuromeru laughed wickedly and cracked his knuckles. He slowly approached the remaining three. "Surely that's not the best that Sandagakure shinobi are capable of." he said. "Miko, Shai, stay by my side!" Yoichi said as he got in front of the two. "No way, not on your life!" Miko shouted, darting out from behind Yoichi and towards Kuromeru, fists flying and ready to strike hard!

Kuromeru caught Miko's right hand punch with his hand and squeezed her hand hard. "Ouch, you, big asshole!" Miko cursed. "My, my such a potty-mouth for such a young girl!" Kuromeru replied. "I'm not THAT YOUNG!" Miko added fiercely. "Heh, I like this one!" Kuromeru stated, before super kicking Miko into the side-railing of the bridge, knocking her out. "Two down, two to go!" Kuromeru said as he approached Yoichi and Shai at stalker speed.

"Miko..." Shai whispered. "It's just me and sensei now." She muttered. "Almost there!" Kuromeru said, dragging his longsword nodachi across the ground, making an eerie metallic scrapping sound. "Shai, I want you to forgive me." Yoichi said to her. "Huh, what for?" She asked before falling sideways and passing out. Yoichi had used a chakra hand technique to knock Shai out.

Kuromeru stood only twelve feet away now, and watched with a grin on his face. "That sure was dumb of you, getting rid of your own last cadet like that even if she WAS just a kid!" he mocked. Yoichi pulled out several kunai and prepared himself, "Actually, I saved her the trouble of being traumatized." Yoichi admitted calmly. This caused Kuromeru to abruptly stop and a quick glance of uncertainty came over him. "What!?" He replied. "You see you're the one who fell for my trap!" Yoichi said proudly, and pointing downward. Kuromeru looked down at the ground, both of his legs were being gripped by Yoichi clones, and soon two more manifested from the ground and gripped his arms. "Damn it!" Kuromeru cursed. "Well, well, seems as though I'm not so dumb anymore am I?" Yoichi asked, approaching Kuromeru.

Meanwhile, Shiraha, wearing his black anbu battle attire and white mask, bounded from treetop to treetop. "I pray that I am not too late!" He said to himself. Leaping at high speeds, from tree-to-tree.

"Curse it all!" Kuromeru groaned, struggling to get free. "Its no use, I made sure that those clones targeted your pressure points!" Yoichi explained while slapping the palms of his hands together. All at once the four yoichi clones touched Kuromeru's pressure points, causing him to drop his weapon and drop his arms and his knees buckled and gave-way like rag dolls. "You see, I now have the upper hand it is all about tactics my friend." Yoichi explained as he approached an unarmed defenseless Kuromeru.

("NO!!!! Damn it! It's not supposed to end like this, I can't go out now!!!") Kuromeru thought to himself. He recalled in his past, coming home from academy training sore and bitter towards his harsh father and talking about killing him. Often he would have these talks with younger Shiraha. (A young Kuromeru (age 12 talks with a younger Shiraha) "God damn it!" he cursed. Slamming shut his bedroom door and sitting on the bed. Shiraha sat on the top bunk. "What's wrong Kuro?" he asked innocently. "That-that bastard of a...no, no I won't even give him the pleasure of even being called a father!" Kuromeru cried. Shiraha's eyes widened as he heard this. Kuromeru stood up and faced Shiraha. "Little brother, I swear, I *WILL* kill that bastard, even if it's the last thing I do!" Kuromeru stated before rolling into the lower bunk to cry himself to sleep. Little Shiraha sat speechless and shocked by what he had just heard/experienced.

Now, all of those memories came back to Kuromeru in full-force. "No!" Kuromeru yelled. "I won't die now, not here!!!" He screamed. Blue chakra emitted from every pore of his body, he charged himself and called his blade to his hand and swung it out and wide, causing Yoichi to jump backwards a few feet and slashing/destroying the yoichi clones. Kuromeru held his blade aimed directly at Yoichi, "Let me get one thing straight here bumblebee, no one's gonna kill me, not until my brother gets the life that he has earned!" Kuromeru yelled before surging more chakra through him. "That massive wave of chakra, what could it be!?" Yoichi wondered.

Kuromeru was only a distance away from cutting down Yoichi when a big blaze of fire burst out onto the bridge, between them separating the two. "What is this?" Kuromeru asked.

"Kuromeru Igazuchi!" called a deep familiar voice. Kuromeru turned around to see Gaza, that tall man and resident kingpin of the Land of Trees standing a few feet away, and beside him was an even taller man garbed in bright blood red armor and his face was concealed within a mask. "You! Why are you here Gaza!?" Kuromeru asked. Gaza laughed, "You've been acting up lately Kuromeru, you've been stealing from all the WRONG people, and it's hardly enough to spare your little brother from an agonizing death." Gaza explained. "So what are you saying!?" Kuromeru asked. "Hmph! Impudent brat as always, even when I took in your half-beaten ship-wrecked carcasses from the Hidden Moon village...you should have been grateful but all I ever got in return was insubordination!" Gaza exclaimed. "You used me to make yourself richer while the whole town suffers Gaza, i knew that and I did it all for my little brother's well-being!" Kuromeru replied. "The fool you have played, until the end!" Gaza added. Kuromeru's eyes widened. "What are you saying Gaza, did you lie to me!?!" Kuromeru shouted. Gaza laughed, "What do you think boy? Do you actually believe that your brother's illness is really cureable!?" Gaza asked. Kuromeru gritted his teeth and spat on the ground. "You God-damned dirty bastard!" He screamed. "You should have known boy, Shiraha's as good as dead, but thanks anyways for those all so generous contributions, I HAVE become a MUCH richer ruler because of your thievery." Gaza said with a laugh.

"So, this is the infamous Gaza of the Green!" Yoichi said, standing near Kuromeru. He placed a hand on his shoulder. "I'll assume that since your current employer has terminated you, that you have no intentions of harming my students, so therefore might I propose an alliance..." Yoichi suggested. Kuromeru bit his lower lip, "Thanks but no, I don't need ANY HELP TO KILL THEM!" He screamed as he hauled his demon blade after Gaza and the red armored man.

Meanwhile, Miko, still badly wounded, sluggishly dropped into the water, and had hoisted Tanzou onto her back and crawled up the side ladder of the bridge. "Easy does it now, just stay with me Tanzou pal!" Miko said, as she lifted him first onto the bridge, laying him on his back. Miko crawled up and began performing CPR on him and helped him spit up water and breath again. "Miko...w-where..." Tanzou managed, very weakly. "Shh...just stay quiet for now Tanzou, you nearly drowned." Miko said.

Kuromeru's assault was halted by the firing of a kunai that bolted through and stabbed the ground between he and Gaza. Kuromeru looked up, and it was Shiraha, clad in his ANBU black gear and white mask. "No, why are you here? Go back home Shiraha!" Kuromeru pleaded. "Brother, I cannot allow you to throw your life away, that would be an unforgivable crime, you've...given me far too much as it is." Shiraha announced, jumping from off the ledge of the bridge and landing between Kuromeru and Gaza.

"Kuromeru! That other man in the red armor, he must be..." Yoichi shouted. "I know!" Kuromeru said, "Ketsuki of the red sand...the bloody killer of the five shinobi countries, none of which is home to him!" Kuromeru explained. Ketsuki, the red armored samurai stared him down through his mask.

Shiraha stared Ketsuki down, and looked back at Kuromeru. "I...I'm sorry for all of the trouble, brother." He looked farther to see an unconscious Shai lying a few feet away. He sighed and looked back. "Come. I didn't want to have to kill anyone today, especially our financial provider but if you intend to harm my family then it cannot be avoided!" Shiraha said to Gaza, who stepped back and allowed Ketsuki to be involved. There was a second man, Roi, a tall and lanky skinny man with no association to any shinobi village. He was armed with a crossbow. "I'll take this punk down!" Roi announced reeling and aiming at Shiraha. "No!!!!" Cried Kuromeru, trying to interfere but Shiraha activated his jutu, "Plant Style: Belly of the Beast jutsu!" He cried, causing a giant exotic flower to appear, which swallowed Shiraha and Ketsuki both whole. Roi fired the arrow which ripped into the plant and cut through, slashing a bit of Shiraha's arm.

"Shiraha!" Kuromeru cried. While inside the plant, Ketsuki looked around and was impressed with the boy's handle of jutsu. "I will tell you once...I have no fight with you boy...it is your brother that I must deal with." Ketsuki said in a deep voice. "Then it is I whom you must first face!" Shiraha announced, pulling several kunai and striking them at him. Ketsuki's nodachi sword deflected each and every kunai thrown at him.

Shiraha charged after him, jumping into mid-air and lunging down at him, throwing shuriken at the red bloody mercenary and then parrying his nodachi with kunai. Ketsuki struck and slit Shiraha's other arm a little. Shiraha pressed on. "If I must then I will use my sacred justu to vanquish you here and now!" Shiraha declared. He held his hands together and forged seven handsigns: "Ram-Boar-Ox-Rooster-Dragon-Boar-Rooster!" He said in succesion, "Plant Style: Fleur-Assimiliation jutsu!" He cried.

At first it was as though nothing happened, and then Shiraha slowly sunk into the bottom of the plant and became "one" with the plant itself. The gash that was made from Roi's arrow automatically healed up, Kuromeru watched anxiously, nervous, praying for his little brother's safety. "Now, now I am at total control of the situation!" Shiraha announced with a disembodied voice. Ketsuki looked all around the plant to see if he could detect a location for the boy, but none could be found.

Kuromeru stood outside of the large purple flowery plant, his heart aching with worry his head hurting, his eyes burning. "Shiraha! Come out of there now!" He screamed. "You don't know what he's capable of!" Yoichi watched from a distance, as Miko brought Tanzou to his attention. "Miko, are you alright, how is Tanzou?" He asked, kneeling beside him. "He's out of it from the fall and the water nearly killed him." Miko added. "Yes that was quite unexpected, but now we no longer need to worry about Kuromeru as an enemy." Yoichi assured. "T-that's really good!" Miko said, exausted, and slumping down beside a passed out Tanzou.

Meanwhile inside the belly of the beast, Ketsuki searches the reddish interiors of the plant jutsu for a way out. "It is useless to search for an exit for there is none." Shiraha's disembodied voice called. "What kind of jutsu is this?" Ketsuki asked. "It is a sacred plant jutsu, passed down from elders of the hidden plant village, very few know of its existence, even the kusogakure shinobi are in the dark about THIS jutsu." Shiraha explained. "Well...I see..." Ketsuki replied, feeling the soft, breathing walls of the plant jutsu. "I'm sorry, but I must finish what I started, I must slay you in order to protect my family, my brother Kuromeru!" Shiraha announced.

"Secret Art: Poppy-Dust Jutsu!" Shiraha's disembodied voice called out, causing a downfall of golden glittery spores to sprinkl upon Ketsuki, causing him to get a little drowsy but not fall alseep (as the jutsu is used to do) "Kai Release!" Ketsuki cried, holding his hands together in a handsign, nullfying the effects of the genjutsu. "So, that did not work...another then?" Shiraha's disembodied voice said.

Kuromeru stood pain-struck from outside the plant, he dropped to his knees, tears now flowing. He felt the worst was about to happen to his brother, he felt a sharp stabbing sensation in his heart. "What's the matter Kuromeru, suddenly not up for the fight?" Gaza mocked. Kuromeru stood up, wiped off his tears and looked over at Gaza, "You just stay right there 'cause when Shiraha's through with him, I'm gonna kill you!" Kuromeru announced with a determined look. Gaza jumped back and Roi, armed with the crossbow jumped in front of him.

"What now boy...what is it next?" Ketsuki asked Shiraha. "I don't want to kill you, but I must if I am to preserve what is important to me." Shiraha said. "Important, so your brother so that important to you that you would risk your own life?" Ketsuki wondered. "There is no doubt in my mind." Shiraha replied. "I see..." Ketsuki said. "I too once had such noble aspiration for my fellow comrades, however that was many years ago, back when I was known as 'Ketsuki no Akayama', but thos days are far over." Ketsuki added. "I sold my soul to the devil in return for power, and I have rented my being, my sword which my very soul is embedded in, out to the highest bidder." He said. "I have burnt down orphanages, devastated churches, and razed tiny little know-nothing villages to the ground." Ketsuki added. "There is no beauty, no admiration nor honor in such annihilation." Shiraha replied. "I-I shall slay you now and delay the inevitable no longer!"

"Secret-Art: Plant tendril jutsu!" Shiraha's disembodied voice cried, causing several large octopus tentacle-like tendrils to emerge from the ground, the wall, and the ceiling of the plant to wrap around Ketsuki and bind him down, totally resricting him. Ketsuki struggled and tried using his sword to cut through but each time he'd cut a new tendril would appear and replace the last one. Ketsuki was so badly bound up by the jutsu that he now could barely use his sword at all.

"This next jutsu, this one will end this once and for all!" Shiraha stated. "Secret-Art: Multi-Flower explosion jutsu!" Shiraha's disembodied voice shouted, creating multiple purple flowers to hovering from the surface to near Ketsuki and finally errupt and explode once touching his armor. "I...have done it..." Shiraha's disembodied voice announced.

Kuromeru, and Yoichi watched the aftermath from the outside. "Shiraha, come out now, please I beg of you!" Kuromeru cried. "He's going all out...isn't he?" Yoichi asked. Kuromeru nodded, "Shiraha wouldn't have it any other way." He said.

Meanwhile, when the smoke cleared the bits of the plant that was incinerated in the explosion quickly healed and grew back, fully reforming the plant. "Wait a minute...that chakra, it's still in the air!" Shiraha's disembodied voice said. When all of the smoke and petals cleared, a large green and red Qilin-dragon dog was standing over Ketsuki. "Good job Gaijinbo!" Ketsuki announced, patting the beast on the head. It had small red glowing eyes and golden antlers. "So, I failed..." Shiraha's voice admitted. "You fought valiantly but now it is time for this farce to be over!" Ketsuki declared.

"Gaijinbo, the eyes!" He shouted. Suddenly Gaijinbo's red eyes glowed green and showered the walls of the plant with its light. Ketsuki, now free of his constriction rushed out with his katana freed and impaled the southern-most plant wall, "Ugh!" cried Shiraha's dismebodied voice. Suddenly, the plant turned black and coroaded and eventually died, the jutsu totally wore off, revealing a stabbed Shiraha, kneeling before Ketsuki, blood dripping and splattering to the ground. His white mask had fallen off and was now stained red. Ketsuki took his sword and sheathed it. "Gaijinbo, return!" He cried, and the summoned beast returned to its scroll.

"SHIRO!!!" Kuromeru screamed as he charged toward Shiraha. Ketsuki stood by as Kuromeru approached him, knelt down and held Shiraha's head. "Sh-shiraha, why?" He cried. "W-we were gonna get a cure for you an' everything!" He sobbed. Shiraha quivered and shook a little, blood dripped from his gash wound and from his mouth, his eyes twicthed and he turned to look his older brother in the eyes one last time. "Kuro thank you it was...." He stuttered. "Don't force it." Kuromeru said softly, stroking Shiraha's head. "Kuro...I was fated..." Shiraha announced, with a sated smile. "Your words resonated within me..." Shiraha added. "...Forsake hatred...it will consume you."He panted. Kuromeru sobbed and looked away from his dying brother. "Kuro...please, reject this path." Shiraha panted. "Fight for love...not hate." Shiraha added. Kuromeru smiled and sobbed and nodded in understanding his dying brother's last wishes. "I will wait for you beyond...please...forgive me." Shiraha said, before finally closing his eyes, slowly laying his head back, and passing away.

Kuromeru stroked his head a couple of times, the sky turned black and thunder clapped hard, and it began to rain. Ketsuki turned to Kuromeru, "Since you are in mourning I shall honor the deceased by leaving you for last. I am sorry honorable shinobi, but It is my orders as a mercenary to kill you and these four outsiders." Ketsuki unsheathed his katana and approached Yoichi slowly. Yoichi pulled out a kunai knife and readied himself.

Kuromeru sat in the rain, staring down in disbelief that his only family, his one and only little brother had died in his arms just now. "Awww...how sad, pathetic scum you are, you will also get the same Kuromeru Igazuchi!" Gaza said. Kuromeru sharply turned and bolted after him, Roi countered and struck Kuromeru with an arrow, causing him to burst into water. The *REAL* Kuromeru jumped out from behind Roi, slashed his right hand off, causing the bow to fall into the lake, and Roi to tumble downward toward the Ft. Haku garrison.

Kuromeru turned to Gaza, who suddenly didn't look so imposing anymore. Who all of a sudden, looked like the miniscule little rat that he truly was. Kuromeru raised his blade and inched toward Gaza. Ketsuki saw this and stopped approaching Yoichi, instead he sheathed his blade, fully knowing what would happen next.

Kuromeru kicked Gaza hard in the face causing him to fall backwards. Kuromeru impaled his sword into the ground, held Gaza up by his collar and began knocking him in the face, punch after punch after punch until his face was red with blood. "P-please don't kill me!!!" Gaza pleaded, begging. "Begging for mercy eh?" Kuromeru asked. "Thought that sort of behaviour was below the GREAT Gaza!" Kuromeru said. "Pplease t-think of your little brother...h-he asked you to forgive!!!" Gaza replied. That made Kuromeru even angrier as he hauled off and punched Gaza so hard that he tumbled backward and fell off the bridge. Kuromeru warped below him and jump kicked him back up onto the bridge, and then continued the onslaught.

Ketsuki turned to Yoichi, "I have rescinded my orders." Ketsuki announced to the surprise of the Sandagakure nin. "Let it be clear that I have zero intention of harming anyone now, Gaza is a dead man and dead men cannot pay my fines." He said. "Good thing for small miracles then?" Yoichi replied sarcastically. "Mercenary scum!" Miko snarled. "Like I said to the kid...I sold my sould to the devil in return for power...I make a living by renting my flesh; my soul-wielding sword out for hire...this contract at least, is done." He said uninterested. "You're quitting mercenary work?" Yoichi asked. Ketsuki looked up at the sky, "No...it's all that I know. I am more devil than I am human, I can never return to civilized society again." Ketsuki replied. Miko sat idly by Tanzou, and looked over to Shai who was also still out.

Ketsuki walked over to Yoichi and the two stood exactly left-to-right. "Here..." Ketsuki said handing Yoichi a scroll. Yoichi looked in his hand, and it was a summoning scroll. "But this is...!" he said. "I know...it was something meant for that boy there, Tanzou...'Katsuya' wanted him to have it." Ketsuki admitted. Yoichi took the summoning scroll and looked over at the sleeping Tanzou, "You were acquainted with the former Kage?" Ketsuki nodded, "Of course, be it better I walk away now, lest Katsuya ends me." Ketsuki said, walking by Yoichi, passing Miko & Tanzou, and not paying any notice to Shai.

Kuromeru continued his assault on Gaza, he picked him up, Gaza who was now a bloody pulp, and literally snapped him in half before tossing him down into the ocean. Later, Kuromeru knelt before his brother Shiraha's corpse just a few feet from Ft. Haku. Yoichi, Miko, and a now awakened Tanzou stood and watched from a distance.

Somehow despite, the current season; it began to snow on Fort Haku. The light fluffy flakes wispfully fell from the azure sky, landing on Shiraha's forehead, and in Kuromeru's hair. Kuromeru looked up into the sky, and smiled. It was as though heaven itself was mourning Shiraha's death.

"It's snowing Shiraha," Kuromeru said. "Do you remember how in Getsugakure, it almost never snowed?" he added. Miko's eyes teared up as she watched, Yoichi said nothing his breathing even became quieter. You always wanted to build a snowman, and give him a nice tophat and a fancy scarf just like in the movies. Kuromeru said. He slowly shook his head side-to-side, holding Shiraha.

"Should we say something?" Miko asked, starting to walk ahead when Yoichi stopped her with an oustretched arm.
Kuromeru cried, held Shiraha's face, and closed his eyes, biting back tears. Meanwhile Roi, had managed to sneak his way inside of the the garrison, and holed himself up. He tore off some of his shirt to cover up the wound were his hand was. "That shithead kid, I-I've lost a LOT of blood because of him!" He cursed, lighting a match and looking around in the darkened little fortress, why lying before him was a wall packed with barrels of explosives. Roi tossed the match over and allowed the flames to gradually carry over to some fuses.

Kuromeru slowly stood with Shiraha's body in his arms. His back was towards the Sandagakure shinobi, "Shiraha...I'm sorry..."
He recalled coming home from the acadmey, instilling ideas of hate into Shiraha's head, hating his father. Coming home from pratice to find father lying dead, with Shiraha crying hysterically. "It's all my fault, I killed him Kuro!" a young Shiraha sobbed. A young Kuromeru looked at the dead with a shocked expression then to his little brother who he placed a hand on and consoled, "It's okay..." he had said. "It's my fault...i'll take the blame." Kuromeru had said.

Now, tears flowed freely from Kuromeru's eyes, he sobbed more and more, he dropped to his knees again, with Shiraha lying across him. "Shiraha!" He cried. "I'm...sorry!" He cried again. Tears streaming from Kuromeru's eyes like the most majestic of waterfalls, he held Shiraha close, We'll just sit here...like old times". Kuromeru said. Just then a flicker, then some dust- no fire, then a bang. An even louder one, then suddenly a gigantic fireball engulfed the area, taking out Ft. Haku, Roi, and Kuromeru, and Shiraha with its flames.

"KUROMERU!!!" Miko screamed, tears streaming she tried running toward the explosion site, but Yoichi stopped her. "No, it's too dangerous we must get the officials." Yoichi said. Miko cried, wanting to have helped but in the end could do nothing.

Later that day...
Yoichi, Miko, and Tanzou all stood in forest clearing, before the patch of mixed wildflowers that Shiraha had planted. It had stopped raining, the three looked down at two makeshift headstones they had made from Kuromeru's longsword nodachi, and Shiraha's now stained white mask. They planted them into the flower bed. Shai, now fuly awake, slowly approached them from behind.

"So...it's true...he's...really gone..." She said sullen. Stepping between Yoichi and Miko, touching the handle of Kuromeru's sword and gazing down at the white mask that was Shiraha's. Little droplets sprinkled and hit the mask, it was not raining. Yoichi looked to the others, "Well now...we should be heading back." He said. Yoichi and Tanzou quietly left, Miko started to leave then stopped and looked at Shai's pink wildflower in her hair. "Hey, I like your flower...It's good look for you." Miko complimented. Shai turned, "Thanks! I-I think I'm gonna wear it for a while." She said with a smile, tears staining her face. She turned one last time to say goodbye to what was the white mask of Shiraha.

After the Sandagakure crew departed from the land, a figure unknown approached the makeshift graves, and a hand extended out and grabbed the nodachi by its handle, wielding it effortlessly. "Well now, we can't leave this to rust." Said the shadow.

Chapter #11: "The Winds of Change"

Miko lay in bed, it was a glorious morning and everyone was out doing something different. Miko however, just tossed and rolled over on her side.

Shai ran up to the Makato's doorstop and banged on the front door. "Hey Miko, get up!" she shouted as she banged. "Aw...just another minute mom!" Miko murmured, tossing the alarm clock out the open window, nearly striking Shai.

Shai grew annoyed and banged even harder, "Dammit Makato-Pig, OPEN UP RIGHT THIS INSTANT!!!" Shai yelled, and banged furiously. Just then Tanzou appeared by her side. "What's going on?" he casually asked. "What-oh hey Tanzou." Shai answered, her face reddened. Just then there was a loud crash and some stumbling, and Miko blasted through the door.

"Hey Tanzou!" She said happily. She looked over to Shai, "Geez Shai-Rat, the least you could have done was get me up a little earlier so we didn't have to make Tanzou wait!" Miko scolded. Shai's eyes widened and her mouth formed into a snarl. "Grrrr!" "Anyways, let's report in to Yoichi-Sensei!" Miko suggested, as she and Tanzou ran off. "Grrrr...MIKKO-BAKA!!!" Shai yelled, shaking her fist.

Eventually after some running, and screaming the three Chūnin made it to the usual Chūnin meeting grounds. There, some other Blue Faction Chunin was already in waiting. The team of Pai, Hiruko, and Li, and the team of Rikki, Lin-Lin, and Akira stood anxiously awaiting their instructions.

Miko looked around. "Say where is everyone, it's like it's just us." Miko observed. "That's because it IS just us." Pai said, folding her arms across her black meshed top, after flicking some of her silver bangs away from her magenta colored eyes. "We were specifically chosen for this one." Akira mentioned, his almond shaped face and squinty eyes still closed. His hair was sea-green and worn spiked and wave back. "What about the Red Faction?" Tanzou wondered. "The Red team's on important business, assassination from what I understand." Hiruko said, a tall athletic-looking young man with unkempt brown hair and wearing a gray headband with his family's insignia on it. "Oh it is not Hiruko, it's probably more like diplomatic affairs or what-not." Lin-Lin corrected. Lin-Lin was a girl who was taller than most boys when she was younger, but now she is about average height to most boys, and taller than most girls. Lin-Lin had long red-brown hair that she wore in pigtails, and wore a pink Chinese dress with a feminine metallic breastplate covering her. She wore a white Sandagakure headband on her forehead and white tapered shorts and black sandals. "It's possible that you are both correct." Rikki stated. A slim boy with straight black hair and gray eyes, and an ocean blue and black uniform.

"Humph! Where's Yoichi-Sensei, he's always so tardy!" Shai noted. "What you didn't hear?" Li snapped. "Hear what!?" Miko blurted. "We're getting a new proctor today, his name's...uh I forget but well he's not really new but he's gonna be taking us through this whole 'exchange' program thingy!" Li added. "Exchange program?" Miko wondered. "Girl where HAVE you been all of this time, under a rock?" Pai asked. "The Shinobi-Exchange Program is a country-wide program that hails 'special' shinobi from all over the five great countries." Pai added. "It's a special program because it was founded here in Sandagakure, however students from all over are welcome to participate." Rikki specified.

Miko scoffed and rolled her eyes. "That sounds just like the same one we had like five years ago!" Shai turned to her with an irritated look. "That's because it IS the same one!" She said. "Oh..." Miko muttered. "I wonder how this year's trade will turn out?" Tanzou said.
"Do we know who was chosen from Sandagakure?" Tanzou asked. Pai shook her head. "I'm not sure, probably some straight-A 'know-it-all'." she said. "That's not necessarily true Pai, in fact it is quite possible that any one of us could have been chosen for the exchange program." Rikki added. "No way would I be drafted, I didn't even volunteer!" Li snapped. "Good, one less coward for the proctors to have to deal with." Pai said.

There was a sudden blast and then the area was filled with a cloud of black smoke. "Do not be alarmed...or rather, be very alarmed!" Cried a man's voice from within. "Who-is that?" Shai wondered. "That's probably our new instructor." Rikki noted. The smoke lifted revealing young man in his mid 20's, dressed in a black trench coat and short black hair.

"Congratulations, you are all officially my new underlings!" The man announced. "Underlings? What do you mean by that!?" Miko blurted. "What I mean is that as of today you are all no longer 'Chunin' except in name only!" The man declared. Shock and outrage filled the students. "Hey just what the heck are you playing at here!?" Li demanded. "Yes, we all have had to work very hard to get the Chūnin title!" Lin-Lin added. "Yes, and that's just what it is; a 'title'." The man added.

The darkly dressed man turned and looked up at the sky, his back to the students. "Don't worry...you will still be Chūnin...even if you don't deserve it." He said. Miko stepped forward. "What do you mean by that!?" She growled. The man looked over his shoulder, sent a kunai flying and landing just at Miko's feet. "Ah Miss Makato, I have heard about you and your little 'temperament'." He said. "It would be best for you if you stepped back like the rest of your peers, I do not intend to listen to ANY of your crap." He said. Miko gulped and stepped back, beside Shai.

"S-sir, if I may...might I ask your name, only so we can properly address you?" Shai asked. "You might..." He said. He took a long hard look at all of the students. "My name is Aoki Ishida, I am one of the many heads of the Chunin Selection Committee." Aoki said. "B-but I thought when the Gorokage and the others promoted us it was final?" Li asked. "Unfortunately it IS final. I have been reviewing some of your exams, courses, and missions, and I must say that I was disgusted by what I saw." Aoki said. "Why? Were we really THAT bad?" Shai asked. "Let's just say that if it were up to me, all of you would be sent back to the academy." Aoki said. "Why such hostility, because we're new?" Li asked. "Why? While the others have been on special 'A'-ranked missions, risking their very lives for the sake of this country...you few have been laying back taking it easy." Aoki added. "Don't listen to him Li, he's just in a bad mood, probably pissed because he isn't important enough to go on a really BIG mission." Miko said. Aoki smirked. "I see...well of course you all really can't be to blame, you're still just kids. It's probably your sensei's fault, the lack of intensive training and refinement of jutsu skills." Aoki added.

Miko gritted her teeth and balled her fists. "But that's enough for the lecture...now we begin what will REALLY determine whether you few are worthy of the Chunin title or at all."

Chapter 12 "On that day five years ago..."

Mikko, Hishegami, and Tanzou stood before their new sensei Aoki Tatami, who would be taking them back to the basics of combat and jutsu training.

"You all are just kids, you need to really know how a chunin thinks and acts." Aoki stated. "Starting tonight, a night missionp; we shall all meet at the entrance to the Raigaou woods!" Aoki added. "The Raigaou-its-it's forbi..." Li started, but was cut off by Aoki. "Forbidden unless accompanied by an intrsuctor such as myself." Aoki said. "Get rested up, because tonight your training like hell days are over...because hell is where you will wish you were." Aoki said before diappearing.

Li was paralyzed with fear. "Tch, great more 'missions'!" Pai said sarcastically. "He seems a bit harsh." Rikki noted. "A bit, the eats nails for breakfast and then spits them back at us!" Li snapped. "I don't care, I will do whatever." Hiroku said. "Sounds scary!" Lin-Lin said. "I can't wait." Said Akira, who appeared behind everyone else. "Where the hell have you been!?" Pai shouted. "Yeah, you missed our whole lecture!" Li added. "Sorry, I was fixing my hair." Akira said. Pai growled and rolled her eyes.

Mikko turned to Tanzou and Hishegami. "The annual Student-Exchange program, hey guys what do you think this will bring this year?" Mikko asked. Tanzou shrugged "Who knows, maybe it will turn out better than the last one." Hishegami and Mikko faced him. "That's right, I remember the last student-exchange program...it was pretty scary!" Mikko recalled.

The three Shinobi recalled what happened five years ago during the last Kumogakure "Student-Exchange" program, when Mikko, Hishegami, and Tanzou were only thirteen.

It was a cold day in October, Mikko, Hishegami, and Tanzou were in Fujin Hiroi's class at the academy. The three of them, along with Akira, Lin-Lin, Pai, Li, and Rikki studied to becom Genin.

Months later, the class graduated, with a few tiny exceptions. Mikko, Tanzou, and Hishegami met their new sensei in the month of January, her name was Tite Ametsuba, she was a pretty young woman with bue hair, she was a jonin, and would become Mikko's favorite teacher.

Tite trained the three genin on chakra control, jutsu-types, taijutsu pros and cons, and espionage. Tite, while modest and humble was an avid mentor to the trio. Months later, in March, Tite approached the trio in class with news.

Tite appeared before Mikko, Hishegami, and Tanzou in her classroom. "Good morning students." She greeted with a smile. "Good morning Ametsuba Sensei!" The trio replied in unison. "I have news regarding the three of you and the chunin exams." Tite announced. "C-Chunin Exams?" Mikko stuttered. "Yes, the board has decided that since spring is the season that Kumogakure always hosts the annual student exchange program and have decided to hold the begining of the exams first thing next week!" Tite exclaimed.

"N-Next week!?" Mikko hesitated. "What's the matter Mikko-baka, nervous you won't measure up?" Hishegami antagonized. "No, I', excited that I might be so strong that I'll crush someone with my barehands!" Mikko proclaimed standing to her feet. "Oh brother, here we go!" Tanzou said with a sigh. "You all have every right to be scared, and excited." Tite said. "But, there is one thing, the three of you must all agree to join the exams as a group in order to even have a chance to qualify." Tite said. "If even one of you does not feel up to it, then none of you cannot participate and you will have to wait until next year." Tite added.

There was a stir of mixed emotions about the three genin. "No way am I forfeiting, I'm way too good to let this slip!" Mikko proclaimed. "And I want an oppurtunity to sharpen my skills!" Tanzou exclaimed. Hishegami was the only one not to say anything. The others looked back at her, "Well? What about you Hishegami?" Mikko asked. "What about me!?" She replied mockingly. "Of course I'm in!" She proclaimed proudly to the others' delight, but on the inside she was not as confident as she acted.

Tite smiled and held her hands close, "Great! Now train hard students, next week is the first stage, the written tests!" Tite announced. "So hit the library and study, study, study!" She added, making her way to the door. She stopped and looked back, "By the way, registration begins...now!" She said looking at her watch.

Mikko, Hishegami, and Tanzou scrambled from their seats and darted toward the door, getting stuck in the doorway. "Move it fatso!" Hishegami yelled at Mikko. "Me? You move Hishegami-Rat!" Mikko snapped. "Can't we just all move in an orderly fashion!?" Tanzou asked, straining as he was stuck between the two girls.

Later, the trio stood in the doorway to the registration room. All out of breath. "We...finally...made it!" Mikko said in between pants. "Y-yeah..." Tanzou replied. "Well, well, well...look what the sickly cat dragged in." Said a snobbish voice. Mikko looked up to see a slender young girl of about fourteen or so standing nearby. "Kali Yujihana..." Hishegami said. "Correct kids, don't forget that name because it's going to be thee one to beat during the exams!" She gloated. Kali was taller than Mikko, she had long wavy blond hair with a pink ribbon through it. She wore a pink costume and carried a fan. Her two team mates, Yuu a tall skinny young man of fourteen with curly blond hair and blue eyes wore a black costume, while Jiro a shorter bigger/fatter young man with brown hair and brown eyes wore a dark green costume. "You three are sorely outmatched, just do yourselves a favor and quit now before you get burnt." Kali said. "Yeah boss!" Jiro cheered. "Hmph, so there's the henchmen..." Mikko said.

Kali stuck her nose in the air, "Let's go boys!" She said, entering the registration room. "What a stuck up brat!" Mikko said. "She's rich too." Tanzou noted. "So what, I'm gonna be even richer once I ace the exams and become the top shinobi in Kumogakure!" Mikko excitedly procalimed. "I can see it now, Mikko: the movie!" Mikko said with an excited squeal. "Okay, well maybe we should focus on the present before getting too wrapped up in the non-existent!" Hishegami advised. Mikko snapped too, "You're right! If we don't sign up now I'll miss my big chance, let's go!"

Mikko rushed into the registry and stood in line behind some fellow kumogakure students. She was the tenth person in line, with Hishegami and Tanzou standing in lines to her left and right respectively.

"Wow, I can't wait I'm gonna blow all these losers out the water!" Mikko shouted excitedly. The room grew silent as the other students stared deathly gazes at Mikko, each with a scowl and or raised fist. "Way to go Makato-Fathead!" Hishegami said under her breath, and pretending to not know her. "Oh this is so awesome, I'm gonna totally own everyone!" She squealed excitedly. Hishegami growled, "Mikko...shut up before you get us all killed!" "I don't care, I'm just too excited, this is gonna be the best exam EVER!" Mikko shouted jumping high in the air.

Naruto Raiu #13 "Study Study Study!"

It was a new day, a new chapter in Mikko Makato's life. Mikko, the fiery red-head sat on the floor of the library between two piles of books. She was rapidly going through book after book, tossing it over her shoulder into the pile once finished.

Hishegami stopped by, she had five books. She groaned, "What ARE you doing?" she sneered. "What's it look like, I'm studying!" Mikko snorted. "Looks to me like you're making a mess!" Hishegami answered back. "Yeah well we'll see who the real mess maker is once I ace these exams and become a chunin!" Mikko bragged. "Oh really?" Hishegami said. "Well I don't think you even know what you're studying." She said.

Mikko stopped, she twitched her nose twice and looked up. "W-What do you mean!?" She asked. "You're supposed to be studying the five elements of jutsu, the basics of genjutsu, and the advantages of strategical tactics of taijutsu." Hishegami replied. Mikko sat straight and dropped her books. "I bet you haven't even covered the outlining strategies of basic chakra control." Hishegami added, before walking away, books under arms.

Mikko gulped and took a look at the book she was speed reading through. It had a lobster and various seafood on the cover. "Exotic cooking for beginners!?" She yelped. "No wonder I haven't learned anything about jutsu yet!" Her stomach growled ferociously. "And...now I'm hungry too!" she rubbed her belly.

Later after a failed attempt at osmosis, Mikko found herself at her favorite hangout: the local noodle parlor. Mikko stepped inside and advanced to the counter, there she saw an older man in his 20's quarreling with the owner.

"I told you Izanaki, no more freebies until you pay off your tab!" Mr. Muto said. "You would refuse service to me, the great Izanaki of the Kiseki-Goninshu!?" The man shouted in an overdramatic fashion, wailing his arms about and gesturing to Mr. Muto as though he were inferior. The owner, Mr. Muto stood unphased. "Either you pay your 5000 ryo or no food." Mr. Muto said before exiting into the kitchen. "C'mon you know I'm good for the money!" Izanaki groaned before slumping onto the stool.
Mikko approached and hopped onto a nearby stool, placing her bag of ryo on the counter. Izanaki held his face and glanced at Mikko, "Oh, hey kid." he murmured. "Hiya, you must be real powerful if you're a member of the kiseki-goninshu!" Mikko said impressed. Izanaki's eyes noticed the bag of ryo that Mikko had and a smile formed on his face.

"Say kid, what kind of training have you had?" Izanaki asked. "What do you mean?" Mikko asked. "Well you know the Chunin Exams are in a month you know!" he added. "Oh yeah, I didn't think about that." Mikko said. "Well, you know if you really want to ace those exams then you're gonna need 'advanced' training!" Izanaki said. "Oh really, so you'll train me as your student?" Mikko asked excited. Izanaki's smile grew wider, "Of course kid, of course...but first...all shinobi must have something warm and spicy to fill them up before they train." Izanaki said, allowing his hand to freely inch up to the bag of ryo and slowly try and pull it away.
Mikko's free hand reach over and yanked it back, "Yeah I am pretty starved, so I think I'll eat first." Mikko said. Izanaki's smile disintegrated into a frown, "And really great shinobi never forget about their elders." Izanaki added. "Oh yeah, I should get what Tite-Sensei always gets. It's light, but fills you up!" Mikko said happily. Izanaki's frown turned into a scowl, he gritted his teeth, his gut growled and howled. ("Man is this kid dense!") he thought. "Listen kid, if you want me to train you...there's a price you have to pay!" Izanaki said jumping from his seat and pointing his finger at Mikko similar to how he did to Mr. Muto. Mikko faced Izanaki, "Oh of course, I wouldn't expect it to be for free." Mikko said. Izanaki's confident smile returned. "Great! So...training lesson number one, buy your sensei some lunch!" Izanaki said rubbing his hands together. Mikko blinked widely, "Oh if you wanted something to eat, all you had to do was just ask." she said.

"Izanaki!" A sharp female voice snapped. He immediately crashed to the floor, the slowly rose to his feet. Mikko turned to see who it was. She smiled when she saw it was the other four kiseki-goninshu. The female, Konoyaha stood behind Izanaki with her arms crossed and looked at him sternly. Izanaki slowly faced Konoyaha, "Are you trying to scam someone for their money again!?" She accused sharply. "No, no we're old war buddies, I uh...used to babysit her along time ago." Izanaki said. The other three, Rei, Shime', and Mizaru stood shaking their heads. "Fine! Alright, I was starving okay!" Izanaki admitted.
Rei, who had long blond hair sighed and approached the counter. "Wouldn't it be easier if you simply paid your tab?" he asked. "Are you crazy!?" Izanaki complained. "Pay all THAT money, that's ludicrous!" He added. "What's ludicrous is that you're still allowed to eat here." Shime' tossed in. Konoyaha sighed, "Fine, I'll pay for the both of you." She said slapping some ryo on the counter before Mr. Muto, "But I want you to pay off your tab!" she said to Izanaki. "I will...eventually." He murmured. The remaining kiseki-goninshu exited except for Konoyaha who turned and pointed to Izanaki. "And just for that little stunt just now, you're going to train her everyday until the day of the exams, and if you try and get a single cent I will hunt you down!" Konoyaha declared before leaving.
Izanaki slumped in his seat, holding his face and growling. "Wow, I'm really going to be trained by a top-notch shinobi, and all in preparation for chunin exams!" Mikko said excitedly. Izanaki sat up, "Uh yeah...about that...I'm not going to go easy on you kiddo." He said with a smirk.
Just then, Mr. Muto arrived with two steamy bowls of ramen topped with shrimp and egg. "But...that's for later, now we eat!" Izanaki said, with a big smile. The two immediatley began wolfing down their meals, almost in competition with each other.

Hishegami Otokusa sat on her bed, under the top bunk. She shared a room and a bunkbed with her older sister Taikimi, who was MIA. Hishegami was reading through a book on medical ninjutsu. "Maybe if I can become as good as you were now, then by the time I reach your age I can be better." Hishegami said, looking at a picture of her older sister Taikimi. In it, her hair was worn up and she wore the traditional Kumogakure Medical-Nin uniform. She wore a warm smile on her beautiful face. "Sis...what happened to you?"

Tanzou Orohime trained by himself, in an alley behind his house. He practiced running up and down walls by using basic chakra control, and practiced a myriad of high-flying maneuvers. He did a mid-air flip and kick move, landing to the ground on his feet. "There! Now if only I had someone to practice with." With that he charged up the wall did a mid-air back flip, landed on his feet and repeated.

Kali Yujihana and her two henchmen Yuu and Jiro stood on a nearby rooftop, watching as young Tanzou trained by himself. She smirked, "Yuu, you can have this one." Yuu, the curly blonde-haired one grinned and disappeared in a poof! "Jiro, that Makato brat is all yours!" Kali said. Jiro laughed brutishly before also disappearing in a poof! "And as for myself, I think I'll pay Miss Otokusa a visit." She said with a grin.

Hishegami Otokusa placed her books into her blue backpack and headed down the stairs. "Mom I'm going to the library again!" she hollered. Her mother, Reni was in the kitchen cutting up carrots and running water. "What? Okay just be back by dinner!" she hollered back.
Hishegami proceeded up the street, "Since I completed the basics of advanced medical ninjutsu it's time for me to take-on the outlining strategical advancements of medical ninjutsu, I hope they have a copy of it it's a shinobi favorite!" Hishegami said.
She reached the library and returned the books. She ascended up the stairs to the medical section of the upper wing. Sure enough there were seven copies of the book she wanted on the shelf. "It must be my lucky day, I never thought I'd be able to even get a hold of even one copy!" she squealed with delight. Hishegami returned to chek-out and left the library with the book. "Now, It's time for me to get home and do some serious reading!"

Hishegami proceeded down the steps and up the path when she was struck hard with a blast of wind, forcing her to the ground. She dropped her newly checked out book to the dirty ground. She scrambled to pick it up and get to her feet when a second blast sent her back. She gasped, trying to catch her breath and finall got to her feet.
In the distance, Kali Yujihana stood with her hot pink fan brandished. "Well one thing's for sure you're so go good at falling that it's no wonder you're not a chunin yet!" Kali mocked. "Correct me if I'm mistaken but as I recall, you're not a chunin either and you're older!" Hishegami retorted. "The circumstances of our dismissmal were completely out-of-line, Jiro's...allergies were to blame." Kali said. "Sure..." Hishegami said, slowly reaching behind into her back pocket. "Fine! Don't believe me, it's not like you're going to make it to the exams anyway!" Kali snorted. Hishegami pulled out a kunai and charged toward her at fast speed.

Tanzou shadowboxed for several rounds before deciding to call it a night. "I feel...stronger..." He said in between pants. "That's good, I'd feel guilty about shredding an invalid opponent!" Yuu said from behind. Tanzou's peripheral vision caught Yuu in his sights. He was standing ten feet away, with his twin katana drawn already. "You want a piece of me?" Tanzou asked. Yuu grinned, "More like 'pieces'." He corrected before darting at Tanzou and swinging with both katana shredding him. "Gotcha!" He said gleefully. "Poof!" Tanzou disappeared. "A bunshin!?" Yuu cried out before the real Tanzou ricocheted off the wall and mule kicked Yuu's back, forcing him to fly several feet. "Gotcha!" Tanzou mocked.

"So what's next Izanaki-sensei?" Mikko asked. Izanaki looked around and saw a notably large tree. "There. Climb that tree!" Izanaki ordered. "O-kay..." Mikko said walking up to it and putting her arms around it to climb. "No, no! Concentrate the flow of chakra to your feet so you can climb the tree to the bough!" Izanaki said. "Oh-okay I get it!" Mikko laughed nervously.

She pressed her hands together and and tried walking up the tree and fell flat on her butt. Suddenly Izanaki had to go pee, really badly and couldn't hold it. "Um...I really need to find a bathroom, just keep practicing until I get back!" Izanaki said as he ran off. "But Izanaki sensei..." Mikko called. "You're doing beautifully!" Izanaki called back. "Yeah right I fell flat on my ass!" Mikko said.
Mikko stood up and tried to walk up the tree, and failed. She tried again and failed again. She tried several times and failed each time. "Damn it! I didn't realize it was going to be his hard!" Mikko cursed. ("Concentrate the flow of chakra to your feet so you can climb the tree to the bough!") she remembered Izanaki say. "Oh right!" Mikko said, perking up. "Maybe I was doing wrong?" she thought. Mikko pressed her hands together and attempted to walk up the face of the tree, she did. She walked up the side and around to the other until she hung upside down from the bough.
"Wow this is great!" She said excitedly. "Where's Izanaki Sensei, isn't he back yet!?" She hollered looking around until she spotted a figure in the distance. "Hey Izanaki sensei I did it, I climbed the tree!" she shouted. The figure stepped forward and upon closer inspection it was not Izanaki, it was Jiro, Kali's portly henchman.
("Shit, what's fatso doing here!?") Mikko asked herself. Mikko flipped down from the bough to her feet. "What do you want?" Mikko asked. "Aw I justs cam here ta play with yas!" Jiro said. Mikko gritted her teeth, "Yeah right fatso out with the truth!" Mikko replied. "You're right, I came to flatten your ego!" Jiro declared before charging at Mikko with a shoulder attack. Mikko jumped onto the tree, ricocheted off the face of it and dropkicked Jiro backward several feet. "Oomf!"
Jiro got to his feet and cracked his neck and knuckles, "Not bad, but you's gonna hafta do better than dat little girl!" Jiro said before kicking and bull charging toward Mikko, chakra blazing around him. ("Shit he's fast!") Mikko cursed to herself.
Mikko jump kicked him but was deflected back. "Oops, did someone get a boo-boo?" Jiro mocked. Mikko got up and cracked her knuckles, "Time to kick your ass!" Mikko said, charging toward Jiro, her own chakra flowing around her.

Tanzou dodged a slash from Yuu and jump kicked him back. Yuu backflipped and landed on his feet. He held his hands together and formed a handsign: "Tiger-Boar-Ox-Tiger-Dragon!" he chanted. ("Damn, he's using a jutsu!") Tanzou panicked. "Fire style: Flame-Seeking Jutsu!" Yuu shouted, a burst of fire lunged from the palms of his hands and tore through the ground after Tanzou, forcing him to run for his life.

Hishegami struck at Kali but was butted in the gut by her knee and sent flying with a burst of wind. "You're no match for my finesse kid!" She taunted. "Shut up you snob!" Hishegami replied, getting up and forming handsigns, suddenly there was three Hishegamis charging toward Kali. "Water Style: Water Blast Jutsu!" All three Hishegami's cried, sending a blast of water out from their palms, sending Kali flying backward. "Wind Cutter Jutsu!" Kali sent blades of wind spiraling toward Hishegami as she flew back, destroying one of her shadow clones.

"Give up yet punk?" Yuu asked as Tanzou, who was now charging up a wall to avoid damage. "Not on your life!" Tanzou cried as he continued to run, Yuu continued to use the jutsu, sending the same flames chasing after him. Tanzou leaped from a rooftop onto another and jump kicked Yuu. But then the flames caught uo with him and engulfed him in fire. "Bad idea punk!" Yuu mocked. "Poof!" the flaming Tanzou was another bunshin, the real Tanzou leapt from behind Yuu and used a water jutsu to extinguish the flames. Another Tanzou came out from the ground and grabbed Yuu's leg, "What!?" he panicked. "Lightning-Style: Rapid Blade Jutsu!" Tanzou's palms serged with electricity as the jutsu charged up. He tackled the helpless Yuu who was caught in Tanzou's trap. He gripped him and shocked him with the full force of his electric attack. "ARGGGHHHHH!" Cried Yuu as his body was electrified.
Tanzou backflipped away and watched Yuu squirm, before he suddenly disappearered with a "Poof!" "What the hell!?" Tanzou said with surprise. "Very good punk!" the real Yuu said, standing on an adjoining rooftop, clapping. "You mean to tell me, that was a bunshin this whole time!?" Tanzou asked. "Yup, pretty clever huh?" Yuu asked. "Now I now that you're primarily a taijutsu specialist with limited ninijutsu abilities, and you've only seen just ONE of my techniques, the weakest!" Yuu explained.
The two looked up to the sky when there was a loud burst. A flare shot up forming a pink star in the sky. "Well that's my cue, gotta run!" Yuu said before leaping away. ("Just...who are those guys?") Tanzou asked himself.

Mikko grappled Jiro's advancing punch and countered with an elbow to his face, but Jiro pushed her back. "Come on little girl and fight me!" Jiro mocked. "That's it! Now I'm pissed!" Mikko cursed, getting up and charging after Jiro she ran straight into his outstretched fist, "Poof!" Mikko vanished. "Wha!?" Jiro said surprised. "Where'd she go?" He asked looking around. Mikko jumped from out of the tree, spun out, gripped her hands on fatso's head and swung around "Makato-Spinning Suplex!" she cried, lifting Jiro up with her chakra and body control and slamming him down. "Oooomfff!" He cried, exausted. "That's....my specialty!" Mikko said in between pants. Jiro groaned and squirmed before "Poof!" Vanishing. "A kage-bunshin huh?" Mikko observed. "What's there game anyway?"
The real Jiro stood from atop a nearby tree, "Makato Spinning Suplex!" He said scribbling on a notepad. "Good to know!" He added before leaping away.

Hishegami lashed out with a barrage if kunai, all of which Kali sent away with her wind. "If you think..." Kali started. "Shut up!" Another Hishegami said, spinning kicking Kali in the gut while the real Hishegami used a water justu on Kalim sending her down.
Kali hit the ground hard and squirmed before vanishing. "Figured as much!" Hishegami said. ("Good thing she didn't see my secret healing technique heh heh!") Hishegami said with a confident grin.
Kali watched from atop the library with a serious expression. ("Impertinent brat...") she said to herself before leaping away.

Meanwhile Mikko danced around the tree, Izanaki returned, relieved as ever. "So, Mikko you did it I presume?" Mikko jumped down and was exausted from her fight. "Yup, just like you said!" she declared. "That's just great!" Izanaki said. "But since I didn't actually SEE you walk up the tree...you'll have to do it again." Izanaki said. "WHAT!?" Mikko said falling down. "Now come on, I have all day." Izanaki said sitting down and waiting for Mikko to comply. "You gotta be kidding me!?" Mikko complained.

Naruto Raiu #14 “The Otokusa Secret Technique”

Chapter Notes: Mikko Makato, Hishegami Otokusa, Tanzou Murasaki, Tita Ametusba, Li, Pai, Akira, Lin-Lin, Hiruko, Rikki, Kali Yujihana, Yuu, Jiro, Izanaki, Shuun.

The next day, Mikko, Tanzou, and Hishegami met up in Tita-Sensei’s classroom. “So did anyone else notice the strange opponents yesterday?” Tanzou asked. “Well duh, you’d have to be blind to not have seen them!” Mikko blurted. “They were only using shadow clones against us to gather information on our attacks.” Hishegami said. “Yeah that’s what I gathered.” Tanzou replied. “Oh man, this isn’t good and to think I used my ‘Makato Spinning Suplex’ on that guy too!” Mikko said. “You’re what?” Hishegami asked. “Makato Spinning Suplex, it happens to be my most powerful technique right now!” Mikko confessed. “Yeah well if Kali’s gang caught you using that you may as well forget about using it during the exams.” Hishegami said. Mikko frowned and looked away, figuring that Hishegami was right. “So now what do we do?” Mikko asked. “The question isn’t what, it’s ‘how’ do we do it.” Tanzou said. “Huh?” Mikko replied. “We need to continued our training or else there is no physical way we’ll stand any chance in the exams.” Tanzou started. “Right!” Mikko agreed. “So, we need to practice where we know we won’t be bothered by Kali’s gang.” Tanzou added. “But how?” Hishegami asked. Tanzou thought for a moment. “We need to find someplace to train that no one knows about.” Tanzou said. “That’s going to be pretty hard, considering the jonin all know this place like the back of their hands.” Hishegami noted. “Okay then we need to find a place that the other ‘genin’ don’t know about.” Tanzou said. “So, any thoughts?” he added.
Mikko, and Hishegami were quiet while they thought of places to train. “How about Mt. Ishigami?” Hishegami suggested. “No, that’s too far, and too high up, the altitude would kill us.” Tanzou said. “What about Sikan Forest?” Mikko asked. “Sikan Forest…?” Tanzou thought. “That’s a good idea, no one that I know of has ever mentioned having trained there.” Tanzou said. “Good job Mikko!” Tanzou applauded. Hishegami’s face turned to a scowl, (“That Makato-Baka!”) she screamed in her mind. Tanzou looked back at Hishegami, “Coming to train?” Hishegami snapped out of it and smiled, “Of course Tanzou-kun!” she said gleefully, chasing after them.

Kali Yujihana and her two henchmen, Yuu and Jiro stood in a classroom similar to Tite’s. They each sat a desk. Jiro ate a sandwich, while Yuu polished his blades and Kali applied some makeup.
Just then the door slid open and someone entered the class. “Goofing off as usual?” a man asked. Kali snapped shut the compact and greeted her sensei with a smile. “But Shuun-Sensei, I just wanted to look fabulous for such a great teacher!” Kali said sucking up. “Yeah, yous da best!” Jiro said while woofing down his sandwich. Shuun, a man in his mid-twenties, wore a faded red uniform with a jonin vest over it. He wore a red Kumogakure headband and his brown wavy hair was bouncy and full of life. He turned to the chalk bored, closing his eyes and gritting his teeth. He shook his fist tightly then quickly turned to the kids. His expression changed to sly smirk and suddenly everyone in the room burst out with laughter.
“Oh Shuun-Sensei you’re such a riot with that ‘serious teacher’ act!” Kali said. “Yes I know, I remind myself of Yoichi Kotado!” He said with a snobbish accent. Shuun approached the three and flipped his bouncy hair. “So, what have my special three brought for me today?” he inquired. “Oh Shuun-Sensei, your hair is so full of life, no wonder Yoichi-san is jealous!” Kali added. “Yes, yes I know my rival has always lacked style and finesse!” Shuun replied with a snobbish laugh. Jiro struggled to get out of his desk and approached Shuun, “Here’s da info on the Ametusba three ya wanted.” Jiro said handing Shuun some shinobi info cards. “Very nice, so Miss Makato is powerhouse muscle head…hmm, just like her old…” Shuun started when he noticed Tanzou’s card, “Well, well looks like Tanzou Orohime is quite the specialist when it comes to strategy, very nice Yuu.” Shuun congratulated. “And last but not least, Kali’s card…Hishegami Otokusa.” Shuun said as he examined her info card. “Is this really all you gathered on her?” Shuun asked Kali. “Yes sensei, my clone used brute force and she retaliated with everything she had, which in the end wasn’t much to begin with.” Kali said with a smirk. Shuun held the cards to his mouth and turned his back to the students. (“There’s something odd going here.”) He thought. (“I made sure that no one knew that we would suspect that we would be observing them, yet somehow the Otokusa ‘secret technique’ is not listed on Hishegami’s info card.”) Shuun thought.
“Uh, Shuun-Sensei, is everything okay?” Kali asked. Shuum faced his students, “Yes my favorite three, all is well.” He declared. “Now, why don’t you three go out and find someone smaller than yourselves to pick on, it will give you strength for the exams.” Shuun suggested with a thumbs-up and a wink. Kali, Yuu, and Jiro’s eyes lit up as they jumped from their desks and rushed out the classroom door excitedly. “Something’s up, that Otokusa should have used her hidden technique on Kali if she wanted to win.” Shuun determined.

Later, Mikko met up with Izanaki at the Noodle Parlor in town.
“Hey kid, ready for some intense training?” Izanaki asked. “I sure am!” Mikko replied excitedly. “Good to hear it, because today, I have a really wallop in store for you.” Izanaki declared. “R-really?” Mikko asked happily. “That’s right, so now if you’ll accompany me to your training area we can begin.” Izanaki said. “Oh boy, oh boy I’m going to learn some real hardcore stuff this time!” Mikko chirped excited out the doorway. “Uh hey kid you went a little to far.” Izanaki said from within the parlor. “Huh!?” Mikko wondered peeking her head back through. Izanaki pointed to a book with a large object in the center of it obscured by a purple cloth. “This, this is my training area?” Mikko asked unimpressed. “That’s right, now be a good girl and have a seat so I can explain it to you.” Izanaki said.
Mikko sat at the booth while Izanaki prepared his speech. “Okay, so long story short when a shinobi as famous as me is away on war he is most likely to receive…” “Evil ninja enemies!” Mikko interrupted. “No!” Izanaki corrected. “That’s no fun.” Mikko replied. “Would you please listen?” Izanaki asked. “Okay, okay!” Mikko agreed. “Now, when someone as gifted, as gorgeous, and as unearthly famous as myself goes to war he is likely to receive loads and loads of…” Izanaki stalled. “Yes, yes.” Mikko asked. “Fan mail!” Izanaki said, ripping away the purple cloth to reveal a huge pile of unopened letters. Mikko’s jaw dropped to the table. “Today young grasshopper your training will begin!” Izanaki said. “I thought we started yesterday?” Mikko asked. “Whatever, I need you to read all of these fan letters for me.” Izanaki said. “What!? No way!” Mikko refused. “Hey, hey missy as shinobi’s skill is only as good as his eyesight.” Izanaki said. “And let’s face it, if you grow weary after reading just a couple of letters then you my friend do not have the shinobi in you!” Izanaki declared. Mikko sighed out of frustration. “I really don’t see how THIS is going to improve me!” Mikko complained. Izanaki sighed, “Look at it this way kiddo,” Izanaki started. “If a shinobi is on a night mission and needs to find a certain scroll but can’t tell which one it is because it’s too dark then he will never be able to pull it off.” Izanaki said. “Yeah so!” Mikko replied. “So, if his eyesight were enhanced then that wouldn’t be an issue now would it?” Izanaki asked. “I dunno!” Mikko griped. “Trust me, the more you read the better you comprehend the written word and the easier things such as…jutsu scrolls are to read.” Izanaki said. Mikko smiled, (“I’ll bet he’s gonna give me my first jutsu scroll after all of this, that’s what this ridiculous test is all about!”) Mikko thought. “Oh okay Izanaki-Sensei, I will do as you command!” Mikko said overly enthusiastic. “Great to hear it, oh and I also need you to sign all three hundred of these headshots to include in the response letters.” Izanaki said placing a stack of headshots of himself on the table. “What!?”” Mikko complained. “Come now, you can’t expect a bunch of fans to site idly without receiving a response from their hero.” Izanaki said. “This is ludicrous!” Mikko groaned. “You’re right!” Izanaki agreed. “You’ll need envelopes and paper!” he added.

Hishegami and Tanzou trained side-by-side in the Sikan Forest. (“This is nice, just me and Tanzou, no Mikko in sight.”) Hishegami thought. Tanzou practiced chakra control by walking up the face of the tree. (“Mikko’s out training with that new teacher of hers, in a way she’s kind of lucky.”) Hishegami thought. Tanzou reached the top of the tree and began shadowboxing. (“He’s so full of energy, I could never hope to reach his level.”) Hishegami thought. Hishegami closed her eyes and thought about her sister, Taikimi.

“Hishegami…” Taikimi said to a younger Hishegami. “Do you know about the Family Technique?” The eight year-old Hishegami shook her head, “It’s a secret!” Taikimi laughed, “That’s right!” Taikimi hopped down from the top bunk and reached into her dresser and pulled out a scroll. “Say Hishegami, did you know that everyone in our clan knows of the technique and how to use it?” Taikimi asked. Hishegami shook her head, “Na-uh, not everyone, not me!” she groaned. Taikimi chuckled and placed the scroll back into the top drawer of her dresser. She knelt before Hishegami, “Don’t worry, someday when you’re old enough you’ll learn it.” She said smiling. “Really?” Hishegami asked. Taikimi nodded, “Yup, I’ll even tell you what it can do…” Taikimi said whispering in Hishegami’s ear just then the door blew open. “Taikimi-kun, your assistance is required at the mountain path!” Yokun, Taikimi’s older cousin said. Taikimi nodded, “Alright, let’s go!” Taikimi said, grabbing her medical jacket and rushing out the door with Yokun, leaving an eight-year-old Hishegami to wonder what the secret technique was.

Hishegami shook her head and opened her eyes, Tanzou was sitting up on the bough of the treetop. “You alright down there?” He hollered. “Yes I’m fine, I just need to catch up to you is all.” Hishegami replied. Hishegami stepped up to the tree and began walking up the face of it at a casual pace.
(“But…you never did tell me that technique sis. In fact, that was the last time I saw you.”) Hishegami thought. (“I thought you resented me at first, that’s why you wouldn’t come home…but eventually dad and Yokun told me the truth.”) Hishegami thought.

“Hishegami, your sister is…missing.” Wataro, Hishegami’s father said. “Missing?” Hishegami asked, her eyes welling up with tears. “We checked all over the battlefield and there was no sign of her. She definitely wasn’t one of the corpses.” Yokun said. Wataro gave Yokun a sharp look, “Oops, sorry Hishegami.” Hishegami cried and ran, “Na-uh she hates me, that’s why she ran away!” Hishegami cried, running up the stairs to her room. She slammed shut the door and buried her face in her pillow.

(“Even then I still thought you were somehow mad at me, I never quite understood what happened.”) Hishegami thought as she reached the top bough to meet Tanzou.
“Hey, you okay you seem…distant.” Tanzou noticed. “Oh, no, I’m fine.” Hishegami replied. “You sure, because if there’s anything you want to talk about…” Tanzou asked. “I’m fine Tanzou, I promise.” Hishegami lied. Tanzou smiled and nodded, “Okay then, let’s continue shall we?” Hishegami nodded, “Agreed!” (“I never learned ‘you’re’ secret”) Hishegami said to herself.

Mikko sat exhausted at the booth. She signed one last headshot and packed it with a letter. “Finally! Done!” Mikko announced happily. Izanaki awoke from a nap, “Great, great going kiddo!” he congratulated her. “Now do I get my jutsu scroll?” Mikko asked. “Jutsu scroll?” Izanaki questioned. “Come on old guy you know what I’m talking about!” Mikko complained. “First of all I am not old, I am only twenty-one years young, and second I don’t know what scroll you’re talking about.” Izanaki said. “B-but I thought after I completed all of your busy work you’d reward me with a jutsu-scroll for all of my hard work?” Mikko wondered. “Ah but your work is not over yet!” Izanaki explained. He pulled out a wheelbarrow and shoved all of the recently finished letters into it. “Now, the post office closes in exactly, twenty minutes!” Izanaki said. “So…” Mikko replied. “So this is your second training exercise!” Izanaki declared. “You mean third.” Mikko corrected. “Whatever, come on chop-chop!” Izanaki said. Mikko dragged herself from the booth and lazily pushed the wheelbarrow out the doorway.
Izanaki stood outside and watched her slowly move up the street. (“At this rate she’ll never get them there in time, I have to motivate her somehow!”) Izanaki thought. “Oh did I mention that if you deliver them before the post office closes that there’s a special jutsu for you to learn?” Mikko’s eyes lit up and she lifted the wheelbarrow high up and burnt rubber up the street. “Hmph, what an odd kid.” Izanaki said. “Odd, but good.” He added with a smile.

Naruto Raiu #15 “Practice hard or go home: Mikko’s new Jutsu!”

It was another day of intense training for the trio, Hishegami and Tanzou went to their new secret location to train while Mikko went off to meet Izanaki at the noodle parlor.

“Hey Izanaki-Sensei, I’m here!” Mikko shouted upon entering. Izanaki looked over his shoulder. “Good you made it!” He said. “Say sensei, how come we always meet at the noodle parlor?” Izanaki swallowed his drink and shrugged. “Seemed like a good idea at the time.” He replied. “Oh yeah, okay.” Mikko said. “Now, for today’s lesson we need to go someplace secluded so that no unauthorized eyes will get a peek at this ultra-rare-secret jutsu I am going to teach you today.” Izanaki explained. Mikko’s already excited smile morphed into one of gigantic proportions. “R-Really Izanaki-Sensei, you mean that, a new jutsu?” Izanaki nodded, “And if you do well in the training, in a couple of a years I might just teach you the upgrade.” He added. “Oh boy!” Mikko exclaimed while jumping in mid-air. “Okay, okay enough with the craziness.” Izanaki said. “Let’s get to the special area that I hand-picked so that we can begin your new jutsu training.” Mikko nodded excitedly and could not contain her joy. (“What’s with this kid, you’d think she’s never learned a single jutsu in her life.”) Izanaki thought. The teacher and his student exited the noodle parlor, while three nearby patrons dressed in brown trench coats and fedoras read newspapers looked up and removed their disguises revealing themselves to be none other than, Kali Yujihana, Yuu, and Jiro.
“Did you hear that boys, an ultra-rare-secret jutsu!” Kali exclaimed. “Good thing Shuun-Sensei told us to spy on her today!” Jiro added. “Yes, now all we need to do is follow them to that secret location and watch that new jutsu reveal itself to us!” Kali said with glee. The three shinobi exited the noodle parlor and began stalking Izanaki and Mikko as they made their way through the village.
“Say kid, you get the feeling we’re being watched?” Izanaki asked as he looked over his shoulder. “Huh?” was Mikko’s only response. “Oh, never mind!” Izanaki said, returning his vision to the city streets. Izanaki shifted his eyes and lowered his brows, (“But if I didn’t know any better I’d say we WERE being followed.”) he thought. (“I don’t want to distract the kid from her jutsu training so I’ll just keep silent watch.”) he added.

Hishegami and Tanzou practiced shadowboxing on the trees together. “One -two, one-two!” Tanzou cried in order. Hishegami studied Tanzou’s movements and copied them as best as she could. “You’re pretty good at this.” Tanzou said. “Really? Thanks.” She replied. (“This alone time with Tanzou has been great, without Mikko-Blockhead here to goof things up!”) Hishegami thought. “Okay, that’s enough of that for now!” Tanzou said. “What now, Tanzou-kun?” Hishegami asked. Tanzou thought about it, “We’ll put our fighting styles to the test.” Tanzou said. “You mean we’re going to fight?” Hishegami asked. Tanzou nodded. “With each other?” Hishegami added. “No, we’ll use shadow clones to train with.” Tanzou said. Hishegami blew a relieved sigh. (“That’s a relief, I know in a one-on-one fight with Tanzou I’d never win!”) she thought. “Once your clone has been beaten summon up another and continue training.” Tanzou explained. Tanzou placed his hands together forming quick hand signs and summoned a shadow clone of himself. “Tanzou two at your service!” said the clone. “Great, you ready Hishegami?” Tanzou asked. She nodded before performing the rapid hand signs to create a shadow clone of herself. “Let’s do this already!” said Hishegami’s shadow clone.
Tanzou’s clone ran up to him and swung at him with full force, but Tanzou blocked with his arm and countered with his electric jutsu, causing the clone to poof! “See, it’s fairly easy.” Tanzou said while summoning another clone. (“Hmph! That’s easy for you to say, you’re really strong!”) Hishegami thought. “You ready Hishegami?” her shadow clone asked. “Yes, I think so.” Hishegami replied. “Good, because I am going to come at you with full-speed and force!” her clone replied.
Hishegami’s shadow clone charged at her and swung at her, Hishegami blocked with her arm, but the clone swept with her leg, knocking Hishegami down. (“What was that just now, I didn’t think a shadow clone would be so perceptive!”) Hishegami thought. She got to her feet and charged at the shadow clone and punched her sending her back a little. The clone did not poof. (“Damn, this is taking way too long.”) Hishegami thought. (“Tanzou’s on his fifth shadow clone while I’m still on my first!”) The Hishegami shadow clone bobbed and darted toward her and landed a kick to her side, taking her down to the ground. (“This is unbearable!”) Hishegami complained to herself. (“But I can’t let Tanzou-kun see that I am in trouble, I’ll just make my way through it somehow!”) she thought.

Izanaki led Mikko into a heavily wooded area and into a central clearing of a what would normally be considered an “ominous forest”, and turned her facing himself. She wore a red blindfold over her eyes.
“Well here we are kid!” Izanaki declared. “Oh great I’m so excited!” Mikko exclaimed. “You can’t even see the place yet!” Izanaki noted. “Oh yeah, can I remove the blindfold now Izanaki-Sensei?” Mikko asked. “Are you ready?” He asked. “Yes!” Mikko replied. “Are you sure, because once this plane lifts off there’s no stopping until it reaches its destination!” Izanaki explained. “Then that destination is my victory at the chunin-exams!” Mikko proudly declared. Izanaki couldn’t help but to smile a little. “Well okay kid you convinced me.” He said undoing the blindfold. “There now, what do you see?” He asked her. “I see a scary looking forest.” Mikko replied looking around. “But we’re in the most lit-up portion of the woods, and it’s broad daylight.” Izanaki explained. “Yeah I know, but It’s just still pretty creepy looking.” Mikko replied. “And with good reason,” Izanaki said. “This is the ‘Raigaou Woods’.” Izanaki said. “These woods are supposedly cursed from the bloodshed of the ages.” He added. “The village elders refer to this place as the ‘spiritual forest’.” Izanaki said. Mikko looked around, the trees were all dead and twisted and skeletal looking. “So, it’s pretty creepy isn’t it?” Izanaki asked. “You got that right!” Mikko agreed. “That’s the whole purpose of this exercise.” Izanaki said. “What do you mean Izanaki-Sensei?!” Mikko asked confused. “What I mean is that you’re not always going to be fighting on your home turf kid, so you need to learn to feel comfortable in such a radical foreign environment as this.” He pointed out. “Fighting off the willies you’re getting is the first step to becoming a naturally ‘cool and collective’ shinobi.” Izanaki added.
Mikko shook her head, “I can’t train in a place like this, its way too creepy-looking, and besides the trees are all dead and rotted there’s no place to hide!” Mikko cried. “That’s exactly my point Mikko. On a battlefield, you can’t always hide and sometimes you have no other choice but to go all-out!” Izanaki explained. “Believe me, this is paradise compared to some of the things I’ve seen; fallen shinobi corpses scattered all over the field, bloodied comrades, your own friends dying before your very eyes.” Izanaki added. Izanaki turned his back to Mikko and faced a particularly skeletal and ugly tree. “If you can’t hope to accept the reality of shinobi warfare, then there’s no point in you going any further!” Izanaki said. “But Izanaki-sensei!” Mikko cried. “There’s a war going on right now Mikko, between the Iwagakure and the Swamp Country, and somehow we’ve been dragged into it.” Izanaki explained. “This war started exactly five years ago, when you were probably only eight or nine.” Izanaki added. Mikko listened to her sensei quietly. “Many of our shinobi died just during the opening engagements of this war. At first we thought it was just a minor skirmish between the Stone Shinobi and the Swamp shinobi, but once one a battlefield you quickly learn that there are no such things as ‘minor skirmishes’.” Izanaki said. Mikko stepped up to the tree and placed her hand on it. “No way!” She shouted. Izanaki watched her. “No way am I gonna give up, not no, not ever!” she added. “My friends are counting on me to make a grand shinobi of myself and that’s just what I’m going to do!” Mikko cried. Izanaki smiled, “Good to hear it, so maybe now we can begin that jutsu training I told you about!” Izanaki said. “Yeah, finally!” Mikko exclaimed.

Hishegami continued battling it out with her shadow clone. (“What’s the problem, I can’t seem to make it disappear!”) she thought. “Hey Hishegami, are you alright?” Tanzou called from a yard away. “Yes Tanzou-kun, I’m fine!” Hishegami replied. Meanwhile her shadow clone lunged at her with ferocity and punched her and swept her down again. (“Damn it! She caught me off guard!”) Hishegami cursed to herself. “Should we call it a day?” her shadow clone asked. “No, just give me…a moment!” Hishegami replied. “As you wish.” The shadow clone said.

Mizaru spoke with a representative of Kirigakure, the village hidden in the Mist. “We are very pleased to hear that Kumogakure is holding another student-exchange program.” said the representative. “Yes, we host them once every four years.” Mizaru explained. “Sometimes we like to summon the alumni to see how they have progressed since their initial debut.” He added. “Well I think my three students will find Kumogakure to be a lovely trip away from home.” She said. Mizaru closed his eyes and smiled warmly. “Yes, I am certain that they will find the village to be most accommodating, almost like a second home.” He said.
The Kirigakure representative had long brown hair and blue eyes. She was slender and wore her hair up in a ponytail. She wore a gray uniform with a blue vest over it. Her name was Taki, she looked back to the entrance gates to Kumogakure and called out. “Disciples, come on in it’s time to check-in!” Two Kirigakure shinobi of about 14 or 15 stepped up and approached Taki, one was a male and the other was female. “Lord Mizaru I’d like you to meet three of my top shinobi, Satoru, Fuuko, and…” Taki stopped and looked around. “W-where’s Umikira?” she asked. Satoru, a unkempt blond haired boy with skeletal face paint shrugged. Fuuko, a strawberry blonde girl with blue eyes and a blue-black skirt uniform looked back. “He’s still outside the village gates.” She noted. Taki rushed out to find a Kumogakure shinobi on the ground trembling while Umikira, a short blond-haired boy with pale skin and a aquamarine eyes standing before him. “Umikira!” Taki called out. The boy merely shifted his eyes when he heard his name. Taki rushed over to him and stood between the two. “I am terribly sorry for whatever he may have done, please forgive me.” Taki said with a bow. “N-No you’re okay.” Muttered the kumogakure shinobi, “I-I tripped…yeah, that’s it…I tripped on a rock and fell!” he muttered before getting up and running away past Mizaru, who stood in the gateway, with Satoru and Fuuko behind him.
Taki escorted Umikira to the gates, “I am terribly sorry about all of this.” Taki apologized to Mizaru. “Think nothing of it.” He replied. “We often receive so many new students here, that it is quite normal to have first day jitters.” Mizaru said with a unnaturally widened smile. Satoru and Fuuko who stood behind him exchanged concerned glances. “Lord Mizaru, this is Umikira, perhaps our most talented shinobi yet.” Taki explained. Umikira approached Mizaru and stopped three feet away from him, his deadpan expression shifted to a frown or scowl. “Welcome Umikira, I am sure you will make quite an impression around here.” Mizaru said, his eyes closed and his unnatural smile at fullest. Umikira said nothing, but lowered his eyebrows and tensed his eyes.

Mikko and Izanaki stood face-to-face in the Raigaou woods. Izanaki held out his hand and opened it making a “5” with his fingers and thumb. “This is an extremely powerful jutsu and I’m not so sure someone you’re age, much less your rank can handle it appropriately.” Izanaki said. “What!?” Aw come on!” Mikko moaned. “But! Since I already promised I would teach you this ultra-rare-secret technique I will. But, you must follow my instructions verbatim!” Izanaki explained. “Uh-huh okay.” Mikko replied. “Now, I want you to gather the flow of chakra to the palm of your hand.” Izanaki said. “Okay, easy enough.” Mikko said. She outstretched her hand and focused, she could feel her chakra building up and moving up to the center of her hand, now the palm. “It’s there!” she cried. “Great! Now I want you to distribute the chakra to each of your fingers, leaving a portion behind to your palm.” Izanaki said. “Okay, I’ll try it.” Mikko replied. Mikko twirled her finger around the palm of her hand. She opened and closed her hand several times. “I can’t do it.” She pained. “It’s tough isn’t it?” Izanaki asked. “But, keep trying anyway.” He added. “Okay, I will.” Mikko said with a confident nod. She closed her eyes and held out her hand and flexed it, Izanaki watched as she tried distributing the chakra from the palm of her hand to her fingers. “Ugh, no go!” She said. “Do it like this!” Izanaki said, outstretching his hand and flexing it. He made sort of a “ball” with his fingers and blue chakra emitted from the palm of his hand and spread to his fingers and thumb. “Like that!” He said. Mikko tried again, tensing up her hand and flexing it. “Don’t be so tense, just relax and let loose!” Izanaki urged. Mikko tried copying Izanaki’s routine but couldn’t do it, his method didn’t worth for her to gathering chakra to her fingertips. (“Why in the hell can’t I do this?”) She asked herself. Then she realized the problem, she’d never really used very much jutsu, let alone ones that emitted from the palm of her hand to attack an opponent. She emitted a glow of blue chakra from the palm of her and flex her fingers and it resided. “What, what happened!?” she groaned. “You’re doing it wrong.” Izanaki said. “I know that much!” Mikko replied. “Here, let me demonstrate the mechanics of how to use this jutsu.” Izanaki said as he reached into a brown sack and pulled out and orange. “What’s fruit got to do with this?” Mikko asked. “Just watch will you?” Izanaki replied. He cleared his throat and held the orange in the palm of his hand. “Watch what happens when I focus my chakra onto this orange.” Izanaki said. “Okay.” Mikko replied, watching. “When you apply chakra to a specificied area it tends to build up so as long the user is continuing the procedure.” Izanaki explained. “Okay.” Mikko said. “Now, see that I have built up chakra in the palm of my hand. Izanaki said, blue chakra emitting. “What you’re doing is you are grabbing and pushing the chakra, causing it to revert.” He explained. “You want to ‘pull’ it like a string and make it ‘invert’ or spread until it reaches your fingertips and thumb.” Izanaki added. “Now if I apply too much chakra to this specific spot, the object in question will begin to feel the force of my chakra.” Izanaki said. The blue chakra swirled and grew as it built up. The orange began tilting and bobbing and vibrating. “Applying too much chakra to anyone area can cause instability, which in the end will create problems.” Izanaki said, applying more chakra pressure to the orange until it bursted. “Whoa!” Mikko said impressed. “So, in other words what you’re doing is building up so much chakra that it reverts back since there’s no release.” Izanaki said. “If you were holding an object, say a temari ball for example it would have exploded depending on how much chakra pressure you applied to it.” Izanaki added. “So, do you understand?” Izanaki asked. Mikko nodded. “So I WAS doing it wrong.” Mikko replied, rubbing her head. “Time to give it another try!” She exclaimed.
Mikko backed up and held out her hand, she formed a “ball” with her fingers until the blue chakra appeared visible in the palm of her hands. Mikko ever so gently tugged at the chakra with her fingers and flexed down with her wrist, the chakra spread to each of her fingers and lastly her thumb, her whole hand now glowed a shade of blue. “Way to go kid!” Izanaki congratulated Mikko. “I did it, finally!” Mikko exclaimed proudly. “Now; for the next step in this complicated, but ultra rare jutsu!” Izanaki declared. Izanaki created a “ball” with his fingers and spread the chakra to his fingertips and thumb respectively. “Now the next step requires that we use a ‘fire-jutsu’.” Izanaki explained. “A fire-jutsu, now I like where this is going!” Mikko said excitedly. “Listen up kid!” Izanaki chided. Izanaki formed a rapid hand sign and blew a small amount of fire into the palm of his chakra glowing hand. “Whoa!” Mikko said. “After blowing the fire into your readied hand, you need to build up the flame!” Izanaki explained. Izanaki opened and closed his hand rapidly, building up more chakra to the palm of his hand. The small flame grew into a large burning flame of crimson ochre. “Now that we have our bright, burning flame, we need to use it!” Izanaki said. He targeted a nearby large stone and charged up to it with his flaming hand behind him. “Secret-Art: Crimson Blaze!” he cried before striking the face of the stone with his flam-engulfed hand. “Wow, that was amazing!” Mikko said, almost applauding.
Izanaki retrieved his hand and blew on it, there were no visible signs of burns of scrapes. He held it out and made a “5” again showing Mikko. “Do you see the palm of my hand?” he asked. “Yeah, it’s…totally uninjured.” Mikko observed. “Exactly, remember that little chakra ‘ball’ exercise, well that’s what protects your hands from burning to a crisp.” Izanaki explained. “I never knew chakra could work that way sensei.” Mikko confessed.
Izanaki’s back was turned to Mikko and he watched a patch of bushes shuffle. He raised an eyebrow. “Mikko, continue on with your justu and remember to practice very LOUDLY!” he exclaimed. “Just like with your taijutsu kicks.” He added. Mikko nodded and walked over to the charred stone. She extended her hand and prepared for her oncoming jutsu attack.
Izanaki folded his arms and closed his eyes in frustration. “And just how long were you three planning on spying on us here?” Izanaki asked. The bushes stood deathly quiet and not a peep was made. “I’m waiting for an answer!” Izanaki replied. Then suddenly there was whispering, a commotion from the bushes as voices lashed out blaming one-another for being spotted. “You can either reveal yourselves or I’ll go in and get you myself!” Izanaki declared. Then out from the bushes, Kali Yujihana, Yuu, and Jiro jumped out before Izanaki. “Oh, Lord Izanaki, you-train here as well?” Kali asked. “Oh is that what you three were doing in there?” Izanaki asked. “And here I thought you were bickering at each other.” He added. “Nope, nope just our secret training!” Jiro lied. “Yeah, top-secret!” Yuu chimed in. “So, I hope there’s no hard feelings we won’t tell ANYONE about what we saw here.” Kali said nervously. “You’ve got that right!” Izanaki said, forming quick hand signs. The genin trio gasped and shielded themselves. “Secret Art: Mind alteration attack!” Izanaki shouted. Suddenly the three stood complacent before him with blank expressions. “Now, you three are at the library cramming for the exams.” Izanaki said. “We are at the library cramming for the exams.” The trio said in a most monotone voice. “It’s getting late, so return to your homes and get some sleep.” Izanaki said. “It’s getting late so we will return home and get some sleep.” They repeated back all monotone. “When you get home the jutsu will wear off and you will have no memory of what happened today.” Izanaki explained. With that, Kali and her thugs trotted off out of the Raigaou woods.
Izanaki sighed and turned back to Mikko who was no longer training but following Kali and her henchmen. “Mikko!” Izanaki shouted. “I told you to train LOUDLY!” Izanaki exclaimed. Mikko followed the trio out and departed company when she arrived at her house. Izanaki’s jaw dropped and he turned white as a ghost, “Oh no now I’m gonna have to teach her everything from the START!” Izanaki moaned and began sobbing.

Chapter #16: “100 Crimson Blazes: the Jutsu gets complicated!”

Hishegami battled it out with her kage-bunshin in the Sikan Forest alongside Tanzou who was creating and dispatching his own clones at a quick pace.

(“What’s the problem, I can’t seem to make it disappear!”) Hishegami thought. “Should we call it a day?” her shadow clone asked. “No, just give me…a moment!” Hishegami replied. “As you wish.” The shadow clone said. Hishegami wondered why she struggled so much at dispatching her own clones, when she easily destroyed Kali’s. Then it hit her, she recalled the fight between her and Kali Yujihana:

"If you think..." Kali started. "Shut up!" Another Hishegami said, spinning kicking Kali in the gut while the real Hishegami used a water justu on Kali sending her down.
Kali hit the ground hard and squirmed before vanishing. "Figured as much!" Hishegami said.
(“That’s it!”) Hishegami thought. She charged toward the kage-bunshin, unleashed two kunai and tossed them at her, both of which it blocked. Hishegami ran up and swept the clone’s legs from underneath her, “Water-style: Water Spout jutsu!” she cried, blasting the clone back into a tree, causing it to disappear.
“Whoa, that was pretty impressive!” Tanzou said, approaching Hishegami. “Thanks, I used the same technique before on that Kali clone, however I can’t rely solely on shadow-clones when it comes to offensive maneuvers.” Hishegami explained. Hishegami got to her feet and faced Tanzou, “So, how did you fare?” she asked with a smile. “Well, I KO’ed fifty of my bunshins!” he proclaimed. “How about you?” he asked. “Me? Not so good…” Hishegami replied with a frown.

The next day Mikko woke up, showered, changed, ate breakfast and opened her front door to find a letter sticking out. “What’s this?” she wondered. She opened and read it: “Mikko, meet me up at the ceremonial cloud skyway this afternoon for your jutsu training – Izanaki.” Mikko closed her front door and proceeded up the street. “A new meeting spot for once, instead of the noodle parlor!” Mikko said.

Shuun sat at his desk in the classroom, reviewing security footage and shinobi info cards. There was a knock at his door. “Come in!” he replied. Izanaki stepped through. Shuun looked up, “Oh, one of the kiseki-goninshu, to whom do I owe the honor?” Shuun asked. “Spare me the flattery.” Izanaki replied. “I came to have a little chit-chat with you about some of your students.” Izanaki explained. “Oh?” Shuun asked. “Yeah, and by the look on your face I’d wager you know exactly which three I am referring to.” Izanaki added. Shuun smirked, “I see, so you’re concerned about…whom exactly?” Shuun asked. “Cut the bullshit, you know ‘whom’ I am talking about; Makato Mikko.” Izanaki answered. Shuun fake gasped, “Thee Mikko Makato, why I’d never dream of…” Izanaki took a hold of Shuun by his collar. “For someone who supposedly ‘knows’ the kiseki-goninshu you aren’t cooperating with me very well.” Izanaki said. Shuun’s smirk transformed into a frown and he became silent. “Listen up, I want you and your goons to stay far away from Mikko while she trains.” Izanaki demanded. “Why the special treatment, is she your heir or something?” Shuun questioned. Izanaki let go of Shuun’s collar and grinned. “Think about it, does the name ‘Makato’ ring a bell?” he asked. “Ten years ago, two of Kumogakure’s finest!” Izanaki added. Shuun’s smirk disintegrated and his eyes widened. “Those Makatos?” he asked. Izanaki nodded. “Messing with Mikko right now isn’t such a great idea, namely for her sake but yours’ as well.” Izanaki said. “If you mess with her again, you will have me to answer to, and you will have to find out why I am a part of the kiseki-goninshu.” Izanaki said before exiting the class. Shuun slumped into his chair, shocked.

Mikko ascended the stone steps to the great Cloud Skyway. The skyway was an ancient ground used for ceremonies, usually involving the induction of a newly appointed Raikage, but in recent years it has been used from graduation procedures to training grounds.
As Mikko climbed up the final flight of steps she could see the top, the clouds and the blue sky were prevalent this afternoon. She reached the last step and stepped onto the stone skyway, a circular range decorated with stone carvings and pillars, each one unique with a different residing Raikage of that era, the last and most current being the sixth. Mikko looked around and observed the pillars up close and got a good feel for the area. “So you finally made it!” Izanaki said from behind. Mikko looked back and saw him standing at the skyway entrance. “I don’t think you’ve ever been here Mikko.” Izanaki guessed. “I think you’re right.” Mikko replied. “I just want you to know that today’s training is going to be unlike any you have received thus far.” Izanaki explained. “Okay, bring it on already.” Mikko said with a confident smile. Izanaki laughed and shook his head. “That’s what I like about you kid, you’re always so confident.” Izanaki pointed out. “But today, that confidence just may dwindle.” He added. Mikko looked at him, serious. “Mikko, I taught you the beginning step to the ‘Kurenai-kaen’ (Crimson Blaze) because I believe you are ready to advance to the next level, regardless of your age and your rank.” Izanaki said. “However, this jutsu is still a ‘work-in-progress’.” Izanaki added. “What do you mean?” Mikko asked. “I mean that nobody has ever really mastered the whole of this technique.” Izanaki replied. “My sensei, and his before him, all used this technique. It’s never really been ‘completed’ I guess is what I am trying to say.” Izanaki said. “It’s never been completed?” Mikko reiterated. “It has been modified and experimented with numerous times and nobody has ever really discovered that last tier of this jutsu.” Izanaki explained. “Hopefully sometime one of us can master it fully, and understand it’s function.” Izanaki said. “You mean to say that even you don’t understand the Crimson Blaze?” Mikko asked. “Kid, I have got to admit that even I haven’t stumbled upon the answer to this mystery yet, and I’ve stumbled upon a lot of things in my time.” He added.

Mikko looked away from Izanaki and allowed her eyes to focus on the drifting clouds and the sunlight. “So are we gonna try this or are we just gonna stand her talking all day?” Mikko asked. Izanaki smiled, “Alright kid, I think you’re ready.” Izanaki said. “Like I said before, today’s training isn’t going to be easy so if you want out you may as well back out now.” Izanaki added. “Come on already!” Mikko groaned. “Okay, for today’s training, you will need to form a basic connection with your new jutsu, and in order to pull it off properly in the battles to come you’ll need to know how to handle it better.” Izanaki explained. “Okay!” Mikko responded excited. “I want you, to perform one-hundred crimson blazes on that ceremonial stone slab over there!” Izanaki said, pointing to a large slab of rock of monolithic size. “WHAT!?” Mikko freaked. “What, you scared?” Izanaki teased. “No, but…(damn!)” Mikko replied. “But what?” Mikko bit her lip and closed her eyes. “Nothing, I just need to get my hands ready is all.” Mikko said. “Good, I’ll be here to watch your progress.” Izanaki said. “So what do I do once I’ve reached one-hundred?” Mikko asked. “Don’t you mean ‘if’ you reach one-hundred?” Izanaki corrected. “No!” Mikko snapped. “This isn’t exactly your basic jutsu kid.” Izanaki said. “While it may be easy to pull off as it requires no pesky hand-signs to memorize, its also very straining.” Izanaki explained. “The most experienced shinobi have difficulty reaching even up to twenty Kurenai-Kaens.” Izanaki added. Mikko scoffed and flexed her wrist, “Not me!” she said. “Just bring it on already!” she said.

Hishegami sat under a tree reading a book on advanced medical jutsu, while Tanzou shadowboxed at a nearby fence. Mikko lowered her book to watch Tanzou for a moment, in her mind she thought he was capable of awesomeness. In her mind she felt like it was right to have him all to herself. But, in her mind she knew she had never bothered to insinuate anything between he and herself. He practiced hard under the intense sunlight, shirtless and unrestrained. Tanzou did not wear his headband, so his mahogany hair was freely flowing with his movements. Pai crept behind the tree where Hishegami sat, she watched Hishegami as she watched Tanzou. “So is this your idea of studying or are you just taking a break?” Pai asked. Hishegami jumped and dropped the book. Hishegami’s face was beet red. “I was merely checking to see if he was shadowboxing correctly.” She insisted. “Right.” Pai replied sarcastically. “Look, it’s obvious okay.” She added. “What, what’s obvious?” Hishegami asked, her face even redder. “Me, Lin-Lin, Rikki, everyone knows it, so…why haven’t you done anything?” Pai asked. Hishegami frowned and slumped her shoulders. “I haven’t done anything because I don’t know what you’re talking about!” she replied, sitting back down and opening the book. Pai giggled and sat beside her. She ran purple fingernails through pink lochs of short, neck-length hair and batted her eyelashes. “Well, then maybe you aren’t interested in him after all.” She said. Hishegami froze and looked up from the book. “Maybe I could ask him out, I definitely know I’d have a shot with him.” Pai admitted. “Oh gee Pai, I didn’t realize you were the dating type.” Hishegami said. “I may be dry-witted at times, but that doesn’t mean I’m a prude or anything.” Pai explained, watching Tanzou jumpkick and throw a quick left punch to his shadow. “He’s very good.” Pai noted. “Yeah…” Hishegami said, just watching as Tanzou threw punches and kicks at his shadow.

Fuuko, Satoru, and Umikira explored the city. The Mist Trio walked side-by-side, with the silent Umikira in the middle. “This place is huge! I didn’t imagine Kumogakure would look like this!” Satoru exclaimed. “Taki said that over the past twenty-five years, serious renovations were made to the village hidden in the clouds.” Fuuko explained. “Oh?” Satoru replied. “After a war had broken out over some thirty years ago, crisis swept through the village.” Fuuko added. “The then ‘raikage’ declared a restoration plan in order to ‘preserve’ the prosperity and future of the Village hidden in the Clouds.” Fuuko explained. “Really, so this wasn’t always just a big bustling city?” Satoru asked. “It may not have always been as busy, or as advanced as it is now, but it still had its fair share of people.” Fuuko added. Satoru shook his head, “Man, this place really puts Kirigakure to shame.” Satoru admitted. “It may be bigger, but bigger isn’t always better.” Fuuko replied.
Satoru and Fuuko walked down the street until they realized that Umikira had stopped walking with them. The two looked back to see him just standing on the sidewalk, looking straight into an alley. “What do you think he’s doing?” Fuuko asked. Satoru sighed. “Who knows, dumb kid he’s so damn weird!” Satoru complained. Fuuko and Satoru approached Umikira and stood at either of his sides. “What are you looking at there little bro?” Satoru asked. Umikira said nothing, but only stood deathly silent with his arms folded across his chest, watching something or someone that was straight ahead of him at the end of the alley. “Man, I just don’t get him at all!” Satoru complained to Fuuko. “Be careful Satoru, he may be a mute but he is not deaf!” Fuuko warned. “Bah!” Satoru replied. Umikira slowly took one step forward and then another, into the alley. Satoru and Fuuko exchanged worried looks. “Why don’t you come back with us, so we can explore the rest of the city?” Satoru asked, placing his hand on Umikira’s shoulder. Umikira stopped and slowly turned his head to his left, glaring an icy cold stare to his elder sibling through his peripheral vision. Satoru quickly released his hand from his shoulder. “You want to check out the alley?” he asked. “That’s cool!” Satoru agreed nervously. Umikira was already five feet ahead of them when Satoru and Fuuko decided to follow along.

“What about that Makato girl?” Pai asked Hishegami. Hishegami frowned, “What about her?” she replied. “Well, she IS your team mate.” Pai said. “Thanks for reminding me, now the nightmares can resume.” Hishegami replied. “Well is she as strong as an ox like they say?” Pai asked. Hishegami scoffed, “Yeah and nearly almost as smart.” Hishegami said. Pai and Hishegami shared a laugh together, and gradually stopped when they noticed Tanzou was no longer shadowboxing.
“What’s he doing he’s just standing there?” Pai observed. “I don’t know!” Hishegami exclaimed, getting to her feet. Tanzou stood away from the fence and closer to the opening that led back into the alley from the field. “What do you think it is?” Pai asked. “How should I know?” Hishegami replied. “Well, go and find out!” Pai said, giving her a push.
Hishegami slowly approached Tanzou, with Pai following behind. When Hishegami was standing directly behind Tanzou, she could vaguely see who it was he was staring at. It was within the alley, another boy, a pale-skinned sullen looking boy with blond hair and aquamarine eyes. The boy dressed in all black and folded his arms across his chest. Behind him stood another boy dressed in a black leather jacket with fur tipped on the mantle, and wore his face painted like a skeleton. And there was a girl, with strawberry blond hair and blue eyes, she wore a blue costume with black mesh legging and wristbands. The only one to wear a headband was the quiet pale boy in the middle, and he wore a blue Kirigakure headband around his waist like a belt.
(“Who the hell are they?”) Hishegami thought. “Say, they must be those new exchange students.” Pai whispered to Hishegami. “Oh yeah, I forgot about the exchange program.” Hishegami replied.
Hishegami stepped beside Tanzou, “Hi, I’m Hishegami and welcome to Kumogakure.” She announced happily. Tanzou’s eyes widened from surprise that Hishegami would act so out of character, “It really is a pleasure having you all here.” She added. The one with the skeleton face stared her down and scoffed. The only female in the group placed her hands on her hips and shook her head, “Who the hell are you, the welcome wagon?” Fuuko asked. Satoru, the skull painted one laughed. “Yeah, right Fuuko!” he said. “Shut up!” scolded Umikira, to Satoru and Fuuko’s surprise. “We must treat them with respect.” He added in a soft-yet stern voice. “Umikira?” Satoru asked, shocked that his little brother could even speak. “I thought you were a…” Fuuko replied. Umikira tilted his head toward Fuuko, “Enough, let’s go.” He said. The Mist trio turned and disappeared into the alley, leaving Tanzou standing beside himself, wondering who in the hell was Umikira anyway.
(“Who was that guy, he was freaky for sure!”) Tanzou thought. “Well how rude!” Hishegami complained. “Well they seemed, interesting.” Pai noted. “I certainly hope they don’t act with such disrespect at the exams!” Hishegami added. Tanzou looked back at Hishegami and shook his head. “Hey Tanzou, what’s up?” Hishegami asked. “That guy just now, he seemed really…strange.” Tanzou said. “You hit the nail on the head.” Pai said. Hishegami watched Tanzou as he returned his attention to the alleyway.

Mikko had only performed three “Crimson Blazes” under the supervision of her sensei, Izanaki. She still had a long way to go before her training for the day was completed. Izanaki sat on the ground with his legs crossed, “You’ve still got ninety-seven to go kid!” he reminded. “I know, I’m just warming up!” Mikko replied. She looked at her hand and at the ceremonial slab, she hadn’t so much as blackened it, and her fist already felt like it was on fire. “Okay, ninety-seven more to go!” Mikko said before flexing her wrist and starting up the jutsu in the palm of her right hand. “Kurenai-kaen!” she cried as her hand burned a bright shade of red. Izanaki watched closely as Mikko quickly struck-out and hit the surface of the slab with her engulfed hand. “Very good,” he announced. “Now only ninety-six more!” Izanaki added. Mikko turned away from her sensei and sighed, wiping sweat from her forehead. (“This jutsu is something else.”) Mikko thought. (“I’m getting the workout of my life!”) Mikko added.

In the chambers of the Raikage, gathered the Rokudaime (sixth Raikage) and his advisors; Unayari Tonbei and Shogaru Yukamitsu. The Rokudaime was in his mid fifties and dressed in the traditional kage attire, consisting of a white robe and hat colored to correspond with the unique county’s kage, yellow for Kumogakure’s raikage. He had a gray beard and bushy gray eyebrows and crow’s feet leading from the edges of his almond-shaped eyelids outward.
The Rokudaime sat at his throne reading a document before his two trustworthy advisors. “Lord Raikage, we were notified immediately by our allying countries that this matter is escalating at a dramatic rate.” Said Unayari; a woman in her mid fifties who wore a yellow kimono with thunderbird patterns, and wore her graying brown hair up in a bun. “I’m afraid that there is more news lord Raikage.” Said Shogaru, also a man in his mid-fifties with long gray hair he wore in a high ponytail and wore a red kimono. “Our shinobi are suffering casualties and serious injuries left and right.” Shogaru explained. Rokudaime lowered the document and took off his hat, wiping sweat from his head. “This is most unfortunate.” Said Rokudaime. “This year’s batch of examinees, were quite excited about participating in the Chunin Exams.” Unayari and Shogaru nodded. “However, since this is a dire time with no signs of stopping, we will have to do whatever is in the best interest of our village.” Rokudaime said. “Should we dispatch an officer to notify the board?” Shogaru asked. “No, as kage I must stand up for my people and assure them a bright future is around the corner.” He said getting to his feet and walking past his advisors. On the way out the doors, Rokudaime looked back and spoke to his advisors, “Be sure that my sons receive their training with Jinroku today.” Rokudaime said before leaving.

Mikko’s fist hurt, and was pulsating from the pain. In three hours she had managed to perform twenty-three Crimson Blazes, however the ceremonial slab had yet to blacken. Mikko turned and approached her sensei. She knelt before Izanaki, panting and out of breath from the intense training procedure. “You’re not throwing in the towel are you, you’ve only got seventy-seven left.” Izanaki announced. “You should be proud of yourself, no pupil of mine has ever managed to perform THAT many Kurenai-Kaen’s in just one day.” Izanaki added. Mikko looked up, “Really?” she panted. “Yup, you’re showing real potential there Mikko, however it seems that you are having difficulty staying focused on the task at hand.” Izanaki observed. “What do you mean?” Mikko asked with a pant. “Well maybe I’m just over-analyzing this, but it seems as though you’re somewhere else whenever you attempt to use this jutsu.” Izanaki explained. “It’s REALLY hard!” Mikko replied. “Yeah, and it’s going to get REALLY harder from here on out.” Izanaki added. Mikko looked down, breathing a little easier. “So…is there something on your mind?” Izanaki asked. Mikko shook her head, “No, I just want to master this jutsu is all!” She proudly announced, getting back to her feet and approaching the ceremonial slab. Izanaki smiled and stroked his chin. (“Well I’ll be, she’s not giving up.!”) He thought. (“She may have what it takes to master this jutsu after all!”) He added. Mikko closed her eyes and braced herself, trying not to focus on the slab’s near-perfect condition. “Come on, only seventy-seven left, let’s go you big baby!” Mikko taunted herself. Izanaki was caught-off guard by Mikko’s sudden burst of determination. “And I thought I was tough.” Izanaki said with a grin. Mikko began warming up and within seconds had the fire in her hand was using Crimson-Blaze after Crimson-Blaze on the ceremonial slab. (“She really is something else.”) Izanaki thought.

Izanaki remembered being in a training session with his two other team mates; Konoyaha, and Mizaru, being trained by his sensei, Jinroku. “Listen up! If you can break this slab, then you will be ready for the next level.” Said Jinroku. A young Konoyaha focused and gathered herself for minute, gathering a pink aura around herself before lashing onto the slab with a fierce spinning, sumo stomp/kick onto it, breaking the slab in half. “Very good Konoyaha!” Jinroku applauded. Next, a young Mizaru stepped up before another ceremonial slab, and wasted no time in releasing blue chakra/energy around himself and unleashing a quick and devastating chop to the slab, breaking it in two. “Another excellent move, by Mizaru.” Jinroku said. “You’re up next Izanaki!” Jinroku announced. A young Izanaki approached a new ceremonial slab and sighed before extending his right hand, flexing his wrist several times and opening and closing his hand. “Here it goes!” Izanaki cried as he unleashed his Kurenai-Kaen upon the slab. A bright fiery blaze brushed the surface of the slab and scorched it black. However, the slab itself remained whole. Konoyaha and Mizaru stood beside Jinroku, with smirks on their faces. Jinroku watched a frustrated Izanaki go at it time and time again. “Oh come on!” Izanaki groaned, lashing out with another Kurenai-Kaen.
It was getting later and the sun was setting, Mizaru and Konoyaha had left for the evening. Jinroku stood a few feet behind Izanaki, watching him concernedly. “Come on god-damn it, break!” Izanaki yelled, belting out another Kurenai-Kaen, his forty-seventh one.
Izanaki stepped away from the slab, gripping his hurt hand in the palm of the other. His eyes were welling up with tears. (“Mizaru and Konoyaha did it with such ease, so why can’t I?”) Izanaki thought. Jinroku approached him and placed his hand on Izanaki’s shoulder, “You’ve done enough for the day.” Jinroku said. Izanaki shook his head. “The slab’s still not busted!” he cried. Izanaki approached the slab again and began belting out Kurenai-Kaen’s left and right. “Forty-eight! Forty-nine!” He said in succession. “Come on you big crybaby, you only have fifty more left!” Izanaki yelled at himself. Jinroku was taken back by Izanaki’s fierce determination. A smile appeared on Jinroku’s face; he turned and sat on one of the broken slabs of ceremonial stone, watching his apprentice.

When Izanaki opened his eyes, he saw that same fierce determination in Mikko, as she continued to pummel the ceremonial slab with Crimson-Blaze after Crimson-Blaze. (“She’s not kidding around anymore, she wants to make an impact.”) Izanaki thought. “Eighty-nine!” Mikko called out after striking the slab, not noticing that the surface had since blackened.

Izanaki remembered another time in his past where he, Mizaru, and Konoyaha awaited their sensei Jinroku to arrive.
“Maybe it’s not you but rather your choice of Jutsu.” Mizaru explained to Izanaki. “What are you saying?” Izanaki asked. “He’s saying what we’re all thinking, your ‘kurenai-kaen’ doesn’t drive enough force behind it to crack open a slab!” Konoyaha exclaimed. “That’s bull!” Izanaki replied. “Whatever, think what you want!” Konoyaha said. “Perhaps that jutsu just isn’t for you, Izanaki.” Mizaru said. “No, you’re both wrong!” Izanaki said as he ran away from them over to the ceremonial slab and began hitting it over and over with kurenai-kaens. “He just doesn’t get it.” Konoyaha said.
Later it had begun to rain, Izanaki stood drenched in it and still attempted to break the slab. “Izanaki, come back it’s raining too hard!” Jinroku pleaded. “No way, not until I’ve busted this slab wide open!” Izanaki replied. Jinroku approached him and grabbed Izanaki’s arm before he could attempt another Kurenai-Kaen, “And just how many more of these were you planning on performing?” Jinroku asked. “Just three more and I’d be at one-hundred!” Izanaki announced. Jinroku’s eyes widened and he loosened the grip on Izanaki’s wrist, gradually letting it go. Izanaki returned to the slab, “Kurenai-Kaen!” He cried, striking the slab once. Jinroku watched as Izanaki struck the slab once more, and then recoiled as he felt the pain of his training.
Izanaki held his wrist and winced. Izanaki watched as the rainfall pounded the slab, he gritted his teeth and became that more determined. Izanaki powered up his right hand, and took the time to flex his arm muscles. He charged and struck the slab at full force! “KURENAI-KAEN!” He cried bringing down the full weight of his body plus the jutsu on and into the ceremonial slab, cutting in two. “I did it, I DID IT!” Izanaki yelled, not noticing that his hand was bloody. Jinroku smiled and approached Izanaki. Jinroku knelt before him and took his bloodied hand, “That was by far the best display of jutsu mastery I have seen so far.” Jinroku said. “What do you mean? Mizaru and Konoyaha were much better at it than I was!” Izanaki reminded. Jinroku laughed, “Maybe for the moment, however your determination is what brought you here, it is what broke this slab but could not break you.” Jinroku said. “Even the heaviest, sturdiest of things will eventually break-down and collapse over time.” Jinroku explained. Izanaki smiled, “And I finally broke it, using my special jutsu too!” Izanaki declared. “Yes, and I bet your hand hurts pretty badly right now doesn’t it?” Jinroku asked. Izanaki was so caught up in his victory over the ceremonial slab that he hadn’t even realized the damage that was done to his own hand. He looked his hand over, realizing that it was quite bloodied and possibly broken. Jinroku laughed and patted him on the back, “Your hand may be broken kiddo, but your spirit sure as hell isn’t!” Jinroku announced happily.

Izanaki smiled as he remembered his precious victory over the ceremonial slab that day, and the faith his sensei had placed in him. He watched a tired and weakened Mikko pant and strain to keep her hands together over the slab. It was Izanaki’s cue. Izanaki stood up and approached her, and took her by the wrist before she could perform another Crimson-Blaze. “That’s all for the day Mikko, you’ve done enough.” Izanaki said. “No way, just one more and I’ll have one-hundred and one!” Mikko declared, tiredly but with a gleam in her eye. Izanaki was shocked by this news, so much so that he let go of her arm allowing her to put her hands together to perform another Crimson-Blaze. “CRIMSON-BLAZE!” Mikko cried, coming down on the slab at full-force, cracking it open. Izanaki watched stunned, and in awe that this girl could beat his personal record of one-hundred crimson blazes, and in a day alone.
Mikko approached her sensei, tired and sore. “I did it!” She announced. “I pulled off one-hundred Crimson Blazes, plus one!” Mikko added. Izanaki laughed. “Good for you kid, I gotta say that I’m impressed.” Izanaki replied. “But did you know that I wasn’t aiming for you to actually ‘break’ the slab?” Izanaki asked. “I don’t know, I just wanted to break it, charr it, do something.” Mikko said. “It was bugging me.” She added. “So that’s what was on your mind.” Izanaki concluded. “Say, if you weren’t actually wanting me to break the slab then what DID you want me to do?” Mikko asked. Izanaki stopped and looked up to the sky. “Kid, you should already have the answer by now…I wanted you to keep trying, even if it meant breaking a bone or two.” Izanaki replied. “With that, your control over this jutsu should be far more superior as to when I originally introduced it to you.” Izanaki explained. “Go on and show me how to begin the ‘Kurenai-Kaen’.” Izanaki said. “Okay.” Mikko replied, stretching out her arm and flexing her hand. “Ouch!” She cried whenever she opened or closed her hand. “It hurts too much!” she admitted. Izanaki smiled, “Well at least you ‘know’ how to use it.” Izanaki said. “I think you’ve reached your limit for the day, we’ll swing by the nurse’s office before calling it a day.” Izanaki announced.

Mikko sat on a gurney while a nurse examined her right hand. “Well there doesn’t seem to be any signs of fractures, however there is an awful lot of bruising.” The nurse examined. “I see, so will she be okay to participate in the exams?” Izanaki asked. The nurse looked at him and smiled, “I think as long as she gives it a few days of R and R she should be fine.” The nurse said before leaving the room. (“Incredible!”) Izanaki thought. (“Mikko performed the exact same jutsu, the exact same way I had without suffering ANY broken bones.”) He added. (“That’s it! It must be the Makato bloodline!”) Izanaki concluded. Izanaki smiled and approached Mikko, “Well that’s a wrap for now.” He announced. “So we’ll meet again tomorrow right, same as always?” Mikko asked. Izanaki frowned and shook his head. “Unfortunately no, I won’t be here.” He replied. “You won’t be here, why?” Mikko asked. “It’s this crazy war! It’s been going on for about five years now!” Izanaki exclaimed. “The Kiseki-Goninshu and I will be heading out first thing tomorrow to help defend our allies.” Izanaki explained. Mikko shook her head. “This sucks!” she cursed. “I can’t finish my training without you!” she added. Izanaki laughed, “Sure you can; in fact I’ll teach you one last jutsu before I have to go tomorrow.” Izanaki declared. “Really?” Mikko wondered. Izanaki nodded. Mikko hopped off the gurney and proceeded through the exit then turned and hugged Izanaki. He was caught off guard by this move. “Thanks…you know, for teaching me stuff.” Mikko said. “Sure kid.” Izanaki replied. “Tomorrow, right?” Mikko asked. “Meet me at the noodle parlor.” Izanaki added. Mikko nodded before leaving the nurse’s office. Izanaki folded his arms and shook his head, (“It’s because of these wars that she could never be around her family.”) Izanaki thought.

Chapter #17: “The last train out of town”


It was about nine in the morning, and Mikko Makato arrived at the Yoko-Yoko Noodle Parlor early, as instructed by the famed Izanaki, of the Kiseki-Goninshu. Mikko stood by the entry way, as some of the regulars entered and received their everyday meals. Mikko watched as younger shinobi ran and skipped by in pairs and in groups to do their training or receive their next mission.
“Hey kid!” she heard. Mikko looked up and saw Izanaki standing across from her. He wore a large brown backpack and carried a small red furry monkey on his shoulder. “Mikko, this is it, today is our last session together.” Izanaki announced. Mikko frowned, “Aw, don’t word it like that. It makes it sound like we’ll never see each other again.” Mikko said. Izanaki approached Mikko, “I don’t have much time, so I’m going to teach you the very best kuchiyose in my repertoire.” Izanaki said. “Really? You’d teach me your very best summoning technique?” Mikko wondered. “Well…not my VERY best, I do have to keep some awe of intrigue about me.” Izanaki replied. “I dunno Izanaki-san, this kid doesn’t seem like the sort to use a kuchiyose.” The little red monkey said. “Kimi, of course she can she has demonstrated great chakra control over the past few weeks.” Izanaki said. “Whatever. It’s your tail when the boss Ape finds out.” Kimi replied. “Honestly Kimi, pipe down.” Izanaki chided. “Now, are you ready to learn this technique Mikko?” Izanaki asked. Mikko nodded. “Good, now first you must sign this contract with your blood.” Izanaki added, prompting Kimi to reveal the scroll. “Kimi; the scroll please!” Izanaki urged. “Oh alright!” the little red monkey gave in, making a large scroll appear in his hands. “Excellent!” Izanaki exclaimed, taking the scroll and unraveling it before Mikko. “Now, take your thumb to your tooth and bite just enough to cause a little blood.” Izanaki explained. “Okay, I’ll try.” Mikko said unsure. “Don’t worry, this kuchiyose contract will give you access to all of the amazing powers of the Seiyuuki (Ape) family.” Izanaki declared. “I can’t wait to try it out!” Mikko exclaimed, biting on her thumb and marking the scroll with her blood. “Perfect kid, now let’s see how you do at actually summoning.” Izanaki instructed.
Izanaki brought his thumb to his tooth, bit down and brought it to the ground. He drew a circle in the ground and pressed the palm of his hand down on it hard. “Kuchiyose: Tachi!” Izanaki cried, causing a poof of smoke to cloud the area. Once the smoke had vanished, a big mandrill sat before Izanaki, its war-painted face showed that it was ready for a battle. “See? There is nothing to it.” Izanaki explained. Mikko grinned, “Okay, let me try it!” Mikko cried, copying exactly what Izanaki had done. There was a cloud of smoke, and it slowly vanished revealing a furry little orange chimp, one size smaller than Kimi. Mikko’s jaw dropped at the sight of the little orange monkey, who wore a pink ribbon around its neck and on its long tail. “Hey, Sis Chimp, long time no see!” Kimi exclaimed. “Big brother Kimi!” replied the little monkey. “Hey what are you doing here, I wanted to summon something like that guy other there!” Mikko exclaimed pointing to Tachi the Mandrill. “Oh? Well…I guess you got me instead!” Sis Chimp said before hopping onto Mikko’s head. “Hey get down!” Mikko cried. Izanaki watched as Mikko struggled to control the little chimp. (“I don’t have time to fully make her understand this technique.”) Izanaki thought. “Kimi, I have to go now. So, I want you to remain here with Mikko and see that she properly performs the Kuchiyose.” Izanaki commanded. “WHAT!?” Kimi cried, his little monkey jaw dropping. “You have got to be kidding me! Please say you’re joking Izanaki-San!” Kimi replied. Izanaki shook his head, “You are to help Mikko with this technique.” Izanaki said, before turning and walking away. Izanaki stopped and looked back. “And don’t worry, I’ll call you if I need you on the frontlines!” he added. Kimi frowned and folded his arms, “Hmph! You’d better!” he shouted, hopping onto Mikko’s shoulder. “Goodbye Sensei, and good luck!” Mikko cried.

Izanaki headed off up the street, toward the village gates, where he met the rest of the Kiseki-Goninshu. “Are you ready?” Konoyaha asked Izanaki. “As ready as I’m going to get.” He replied. Rei frowned, “I know how you feel. This war has gotten the best of all of us.” Mizaru stood silent, leaning against the gate with his arms folded. A grin appeared on his face. Shime` saw this and took notice, “Mizaru, why are you so content at a time like this?” she asked. “Let’s just say that I have a ‘good feeling’ about all of this.” He responded. “I wish I had your optimism.” Rei said. (“Oh it’s much more than that.”) Mizaru thought. (“It’s all the shinobi everywhere, laying down their lives for my cause!”) Mizaru added. Konoyaha looked around and shook her head, “As much as I’d hate to admit it, it seems like my sister had the right idea about this whole war.” Konoyaha said. “It has been dragging on long enough!” Mizaru replied. “If we don’t end it soon, then our efforts to secure a ‘safe’ future for our successors will be in vain.” Mizaru added. “He’s right, we have to officially ‘end’ this war if we ever want to return home to a bright future.” Shime` agreed. “I know none of us want to go out there, but we are the Kiseki-Goninshu, and as part of that title we are expected to do what is best for our home.” Konoyaha explained. “So…let’s protect our home, and each other.” Konoyaha added. The other Kiseki-Goninshu agreed and approached Konoyaha to lay one hand on top of another, symbolizing the brotherhood of the Kiseki-Goninshu. Izanaki’s frown had never diminished, in his gut he knew that this was a bad idea. Izanaki felt as though this may be the last time he ever sat foot within Kumogakure.

Mikko walked up the street with Kimi on her shoulder and Sis-Chimp on her head. “Won’t you come down from my head?” Mikko asked annoyed. “No way, I like the view up here!” Sis-Chimp replied. “Stop making me out to be like some giant!” Mikko complained. “Would you two just focus on getting to the training grounds?” Kimi snapped. Mikko and Sis-Chimp’s quarreling ceased and they exchanged looks, “What’s up with him?” Mikko whispered. “It’s Izanaki, he’s worried about him.” Sis-Chimp replied. Mikko continued on her path to the training grounds, quietly as the two chimps sat on her head and shoulder respectively.
Once at the training grounds, Kimi hopped off Mikko’s shoulder and onto a log. “Okay, you ought to retry that whole summoning technique over, even though I don’t think it’s worth it.” Kimi said. “Just watch me, I’ll ace this!” Mikko snorted. “I’ll believe that when pigs fly!” Kimi replied. “I WILL summon something BIG and no one’s going to miss it, BELIEVE THAT!” Mikko shouted. “No one’s better than Lord Izanaki!” Kimi shouted back. Mikko grinned and turned her back to Kimi, Sis-Chimp peered down into Mikko’s face, “You sure you know what you’re doing?” she inquired. “Trust me!” Mikko responded confidently. Mikko tried the summoning technique again, “Kuchiyose!” she cried there was a poof of smoke, when it vanished there was a fuzzy yellow monkey that was a little bigger than Sis-Chimp. “Bro-Chimp!” Cried Sis-Chimp. “Heya sis, how’s it going?” Bro-Chimp asked, hopping up onto Mikko’s shoulder. “Pretty good, how about you?” Sis-Chimp replied. “I’m okay, Ma’s worried sick about you, ya’ know.” Bro-Chimp informed her. “Really?” Sis-Chimp responded. “GUYS!” Mikko cried. “First of all I am not your ottoman.” Mikko said. “And second, I am TRYING to summon a big monkey here!” she added. Sis and Bro looked at each other and laughed. The two hopped off Mikko’s head and joined Kimi on his log.
(“Annoying monkies, I’ll show them!”) Mikko thought. “Art of summoning!” Mikko cried, there was a even smaller monkey with pink fur. “Baby-Chimp?” Sis-Chimp called from the log. “Gee, where am I?” asked the Baby-Chimp. “Oh brother!” Mikko groaned, hitting her forehead.

Later that day, Mikko walked through the woodlands of Kumogakure, the scenic route she would always take to before getting home. “Calling it a night already, you haven’t even completed the course yet!” Kimi barked. “Get off my back, I’m exhausted!” Mikko groaned. “See! I knew it, there ISN’T ANY shinobi out there that is better than Izanaki-San!” Kimi shouted from Mikko’s shoulder. Mikko gritted her teeth and tried to ignore it. “I’ll bet you couldn’t even summon a tadpole if you wanted to!” Kimi heckled. “That’s it!” Mikko yelled. “I have had it with your nasty attitude!” Mikko added. “I AM going to summon something REALLY BIG right here, RIGHT NOW!” Mikko shouted, forcing Kimi to jump off her shoulder. Mikko raised her thumb to her tooth, “Get ready, because I’m going to blow you away!” she cried before biting her thumb and drawing the symbol on the ground and quickly and sharply hitting it with her palm “Kuchiyose!” she cried. There was a gigantic cloud of smoke hanging in the air.
Kimi coughed and hacked and tried blowing away the smoke. When it finally lifted, he was shocked and fell over. “Oh my gosh, Akubi-Kong!?” Kimi question in awe. From out of the smoke stood a gigantic red-brown furred ape of at least twenty or so feet high. Mikko stood on Akubi-Kong’s back, with her arms folded. “Eat that Kimi!” she proudly snorted. The giant ape’s eyes shifted, “Wait a second, you’re not Izanaki!” he growled. “Uh, nope Mikko Makato here!” Mikko replied. Akubi reached behind with his arm and gripped Mikko between his thumb and index finger. “Izanaki had better have a damn good reason for this!” Akubi growled again, revealing his tusks. “Please don’t be angry, Izanaki-Sensei had me sign the contract in my blood!” Mikko explained. “It’s true Akubi-San, Izanaki-San wanted her to learn the kuchiyose to help her in combat!” Kimi added. “So, where IS Izanaki!?” Akubi asked, looking around. “He’s at war, he just left this morning.” Kimi explained. “What!?” Akubi panicked, dropping Mikko, who luckily landed in a tree. “Oomph!” She groaned. “What war!?” Akubi growled angrily. “There is a war going on between the Stone and the Swamp Shinobi!” Kimi said. “Yeah and almost all of Kumogakure’s elites are out there fighting in it right now!” Mikko added. “Then why hasn’t he called for me yet!?” Akubi asked angrily. Kimi could only shrug in response. Mikko climbed down from the tree and stood beside Kimi. “Maybe he won’t need to. Maybe they will end the war without the use of summons!” Mikko suggested. Akubi took a long hard look at Mikko before cracking up with laughter. “Izanaki fighting without using me?” He said laughing. “That’s hilarious, little human!” Akubi added. Mikko scowled and stomped her foot down hard. “It’s not funny, this war is hell and has ravaged our community!” Mikko shouted. Akubi gradually stopped laughing, meanwhile Kimi looked serious. “My friends and their families have all been torn apart because of this stupid war, and I don’t even know what the point of it is!” Mikko added. “Kid, in this world, humans don’t need a reason for war.” Akubi said. “As long as they get something out of it, or even not they will still kill for a purpose or without.” Akubi added. “I’m sure as hell not gonna let some stupid war get to me!” Mikko shouted. “I’m gonna get stronger than my parents were and DEFEND MY HOME!” she added. Akubi was impressed, so much so that he applauded her speech. “Well you have impressed me little human, so considered your contract valid!” Akubi announced. Mikko smiled again, “For sure?” Akubi nodded. “And let’s just say whenever you’re in need, just call for me and I’ll smash however messes with you!” Akubi said with a grin. “Come on Kimi, let’s go home and await for Izanaki to call for us!” Akubi said. “You got it!” Kimi said happily, hopping onto Akubi’s hand. “See ya later Mikko-San!” Kimi said with a wave. “I’ll call you guys real soon okay!” Mikko called back.
The giant ape and his little sibling disappeared in a poof of smoke, Mikko walked around the bent and busted trees the Akubi had crushed in his place. Mikko made it back to the streets of Kumogakure and saw shinobi she recognized as Genin rushing in the opposite direction, she stopped one of them, “Hey what’s going on?” Mikko asked. “Didn’t you hear, the Raikage has an important announcement for all of the genin concerning the Chunin Exams!” he exclaimed before darting off in that direction. “The Chunin Exams!” Mikko reiterated before following after him.

In the chunin selection board room, stood a large mass of young shinobi, all of whom were genin. At the podium was the Rokudaime Raikage, and to his sides were his advisors; Unayari and Shogaru. “It is of my deepest regrets to inform you all that the chunin exams have been officially, cancelled!” Rokudaime announced. Gasps, moans, and cries burst from the huge group of genin, Mikko’s heart sank and she literally felt her chances of ever becoming an elite shinobi wash away from her body. (“This can’t be!”) she thought. (“All of those hours of training!”) she added. “What a rip!” cried a male voice. “This is so unfair!” shouted a female voice. “Please, if I may have your attention I would like to explain this matter to you all.” Rokudaime said. The students all quieted down and eventually silence filled the room. “Now as you are all aware, the war between the Stone and the Swamp has been raging on for many years now and only recently has it heated up to wordly-degree.” Rokudaime explained. “The war is far from over, and until such dire circumstances are over with, we cannot afford to lose any more precious life from our village!” Rokudaime added. “For now, Kumogakure, and our surrounding allying nations have all declared a code ‘red’.” Rokudaime said. “The situation on the front lines worsens with each passing day, and until this war is over there can be no new chunin missions.” Rokudaime added. The crowd was silent and there was a feeling of sorrow and anger swirling in the same space, building up. Rokudaime looked around at all of the disappointed looks on the genin’s faces and frowned. “However, even in these most dire of circumstances, training IS an essential part of a shinobi’s life.” Rokudaime said. “Therefore, these ‘exams’ WILL count as a possibility for chunin selection in the years to come.” Rokudaime added. The looks on the genin’s faces shifted from upset and angry to happy and relaxed. “If you do well during these exams, and show excellence in your shinobi way then it will be documented and taken into consideration.” Rokudaime explained. “So please, relax and continue to act as though these were still the actual exams, they could still promote any one of you to a chunin!” Rokudaime said.

Standing at the back of the room were the Kirigakure trio, Satoru held a cigarette while Umikira stood silent, his arms folded. Fuuko wore a smirk and raised her eyebrow. “Aw that’s a shame isn’t it?” she mocked. “Yeah, too bad Kirigakure isn’t the same, heh!” Satoru added. (“It’s those Kirigakure jerks again!”) Hishegami complained in her mind. Rokudaime cleared his throat, “Finally, the initial written tests will begin first thing next week, so I expect you all to prepare and do your very best as though this were the real thing!” Rokudaime concluded. The genin flooded through the exit doors and eventually left the room, leaving just six genin in the room. Hishegami, Tanzou, and Mikko stood face-to-face with the Takigakure genin. “Hey look who it is ‘mister shadowboxer’.” Satoru mocked. “Can I have your autograph?” Fuuko heckled. “Just who do you think you are anyway!?” Hishegami snapped. “Coming into OUR village, cracking jokes, and acting like jerks?” Hishegami added. Satoru’s grin turned into a scowl, he flicked away his cigarette and approached Hishegami. “So you think that the Village hidden in the Waterfall is full of jerks eh?” Satoru asked, getting in her face. Hishegami gulped and tried stepping back, Satoru reached for his summoning scroll, then Tanzou jumped in the way and gripped Satoru’s wrist. “Don’t even think about it!” he said, staring him down. (“So forceful!”) Fuuko thought with a flirty smile. “Tch, unhand me, I was only joking!” Satoru said with a scoff. “Let’s get out of here!” Satoru said, kicking open the doors, with Fuuko following behind. Umikira was the last to leave, he stared Tanzou down, he had been watching his reflexes and his moves. A sly smile etched in the corner of his mouth before exiting the room.
”What a creepy bunch!” Hishegami noted. “Who needs them?” Mikko replied. “This exam might not be the real deal but we’ll still have a shot at becoming Chunin in a few years to come.” Tanzou explained. “So then what, we’ll just be genin for the time being?” Hishegami complained. “No, there’s a new watch program being enforced by BRANCH, they’re looking for members and I think we could join!” Tanzou exclaimed. “What is this ‘watch’ program?” Mikko asked. “We’ll be like security officers and patrol the village during the morning and the evenings.” Tanzou said. “BRANCH has also offered to advance our training and put in a good word for our chunin selections if we join.” Tanzou added. “Well what are we waiting for, let’s sign up!” Mikko exclaimed happily. “You coming Hishegami?” Tanzou asked. Hishegami shook her head. “Thanks but no thanks, I think I’ll just go home and review.” Hishegami replied.
Hishegami stepped by Tanzou and Mikko and exited the room, saying nothing on her way out. “You think she’s depressed?” Mikko asked. “Who wouldn’t be, this whole exam situation is a blow to anybody!” Tanzou replied.

*Note: Credit goes to the following authors for the following team(s)
-Tengaigakure: Ayane Shuura, Sono Ishikara, and Nikaari Shumma. Credit goes to Quzor.
-Konohagakure: Ansari Hotaru, Kaori Kasume, and Kyoshi Katsurou. Credit goes to TheWrongVine.
-Iwagakure: Hiroto Yamanouchi, Honoka Yamaguchi, Atsuko Yamaguchi, and Masaru Dazai. Credit goes to SpectacularInsanity.

It was late in the morning, and Mikko had just arrived at the exam building, ready for the first tier of the faux exams. Mikko met up with Tanzou and Hishegami, who waited patiently by the entryway.
“There you are!” Hishegami exclaimed. “We were wondering when you would show up, the test is about to start.” Tanzou added. “Sorry guys, I had a bit of a rough night.” Mikko replied. Hishegami shook her head, “Like it even matters, these so-called ‘exams’ aren’t even worth anything!” Hishegami said. “Just because it won’t automatically will or won’t make us a chunin doesn’t mean I’m not going to give it my all!” Mikko responded. “Yes, and besides the Raikage DID say that the committee would review the results and make their decisions once the war has settled.” Tanzou added. Hishegami sighed, “Like that’s going to happen anytime soon.” She groaned before stepping into the exam room. “She is really disappointed about all of this.” Tanzou noted. “No kidding.” Mikko replied.

Mikko and Tanzou entered the exams room and each stood by the wall, with the rest of the genin. “Hey, why are we all standing like this?” Mikko whispered to Pai. “It’s the rules of the exam.” Pai replied. “No one is to be seated next to anyone from their team.” Pai added. “Really?” Mikko asked. “That really sucks!” she complained. “Well, regardless if this really counts or not, today’s the day to take the BIG test.” Pai explained. “I have a feeling that more than half of these genin will be eliminated.” Pai added. “You think so?” Mikko replied. “Oh yeah, something in my gut tells me that these shinobi are hardly book-educated.” Pai concluded. “I am going to pass this test and become a chunin in a year, or fives years, it doesn’t matter because it’s going to happen!” Mikko exclaimed. “Well, someone’s awfully full-of-herself for an exam that means nothing!” said Kali Yujihana as she and her two thugs appeared. “Hello, Kali.” Hishegami said through gritted teeth. Kali smirked, “Well, I guess I shouldn’t be so harsh you,” Kali said. “After all we’re all in the same-boat.” She finished. “Speak for yourself!” said Fuuko from behind Kali. The genin looked over to find the Waterfall trio standing behind the Yujihana group. “Who allowed the likes of you in here?” Kali asked with a disgusted expression. “They’re those sewer-rats we was told about boss.” Jiro noted. “Oh I see, so that’s what that smell was!” Kali exclaimed with a laugh, which her goons shared in. “I’d keep my words short and sweet if I were you, because I might just have to mop the floor with you later in these exams.” Fuuko warned Kali. “As if!” Kali replied. The Takigakure trio stepped by Kali, who raised an eyebrow at them. “Let’s stand over there boys.” Kali urged her goons.
“Those guys REALLY creep me out!” Hishegami said. “If we’re lucky, maybe they’ll get eliminated early on and we won’t have to deal with them.” Mikko hoped. “Fat chance!” Tanzou replied. “If those guys really are as ‘tough’ as they put-on, then they’re definitely bringing their ‘A’ game.” Tanzou added. “Don’t tell me you’re afraid of them Tanzou!” Hishegami exclaimed. “Concerned is more like it.” Tanzou corrected. “They’re not from here, so their methods and jutsu are obviously going to be different.” He added. Tanzou looked over at the trio; Umikira, the silent boy slowly turned his head in Tanzou’s direction, etching a smile in the corner of his mouth. Tanzou looked away and focused on the fore-coming exam.

Suddenly there was a loud burst in the room, smoke filled the air. The students coughed and quickly blew the smoke away from themselves. Once the smoke cleared, a figure appeared standing in the center of the room, closest to the chalkboard. “Good morning students, and especially to you exchange students!” said a man garbed in all-black shinobi attire wearing a red kumogakure headband and a red sash-belt around his waist. The man had slicked back black hair and tanned skin, and blue eyes. “I am Kojiro Yakato, and for the next several hours I am going to be your proctor for this exam.” He announced. “You will notice that there are no windows in this room, and no mirrors, or anything that may aid in one’s attempt at cheating!” Kojiro exclaimed. “You will be split up and seated away from members of the same cell, if anyone has any qualms with this you can leave now!” Kojiro said. A boy with short white hair that hung just above his eyes raised his hand, “Excuse me, but will the results of this test have an effect on our becoming chunin in the future?” he asked. “It’s been said before, but I will say it again.” Said Kojiro. “This exam IS the real deal.” Kojiro replied. Looks of surprise and shock took over the student’s faces. “Depending on your results you may be chosen for chunin training as quickly as a year or to three years.” Kojiro added. “This is your one and only shot until this war is over, if it ever ends.” Kojiro said. “But it has to end sometime, right?” asked a female student from Kumogakure. “There have been wars in this world that have lasted up to fifteen years, I wouldn’t be at all surprised if this one tops the list.” Kojiro replied. The students exchanged looks of grief and horror. “Faux test indeed!” Kojiro said. “Let’s just hope you all took this seriously and actually did some studying!” Kojiro exclaimed.

The students were seated at the tables, each one sitting next to a different person. Mikko sate in between Lin-Lin and Rikki, the white-haired boy from earlier. Hishegami sat in-between Akira and Hiruko. Tanzou was seated in-between Li, and Ayane Shuura, a girl from Tengaigakure. Two students over sat Umikira from Takigakure, who sat in-between a kumogakure boy and Sono Ishikara of Tengaigakure. Once all of the students were separated from their teammates, Kojiro stood before them at the front of the room.
“Now that you are all away from your buddies, we can begin the exam!” he announced. Kojiro reached into a black briefcase and pulled out a huge pile of packets. Kojiro walked up to the first student of the front row and handed him a couple of packets, “Take one and pass the rest over!” He declared, passing so many odd packets to every first student of each row.
(“I can’t wait to begin, the suspense is killing me!”) Mikko thought. The light-blue haired girl from Tengaigakure (the village hidden in the Treetops), Ayane Shuura thumbed through the exam booklet, (“Hm, these questions all appear to be relatively easy.”) she thought. (“I have confidence that my comrades will pass the written portion with as much ease.”) she added. Seated not too far a ways behind her was Ansari Hotaru, a young man with long dark hair and gray eyes. He wore black mesh underneath a gray shinobi costume. He wore the headband of Konohagakure on his forehead. (“What a sad bunch,”) he thought, (“This should be quite easy!”) he added. Seated behind Ansari, was another shinobi from Konohagakure, Kaori Kasume, a female with medium length chestnut colored hair and purple eyes. She wore a lily in her hair and a red jacket over a gray shinobi costume. (“Oh Ansari, good luck I hope you win!”) She thought. Seated next to her was Honoka Yamaguchi, a dark brown haired and green-eyed girl from Iwagakure (Hidden Stone Village). She wore a brown flak jacket and a headband with her country’s symbol on her forehead. She looked ahead and saw the back of Tanzou, (“So that’s Tanzou Orohime, can’t say that I’m impressed; although we haven’t fought yet.”) Honoka thought. (“Just wait until the next tier of the exams, and then we’ll see what you’re made of!”) Honoka added.

Kojiro eyed everyone down and cleared his throat, “The exam will begin the second I give the signal.” Kojiro explained. “But first I want you all to get acquainted with the rules!” Kojiro added. “The security for the chunin exams in Kumogakure is different from anywhere else,” Kojiro said. “You will notice that there are no chunin officers standing by to observe and keep watch over your every movements.” Kojiro explained. “That is because we have a very unique and complex system, which allows us to keep tabs on our little test takers.” Kojiro added. “You will all have three chances, or three ‘strikes’ if you will.” Kojiro said. “Once you have hit your ‘third strike’, a red light next to your section will flash! You and your team will be eliminated from the rest of the exam!” Kojiro explained. “That’s not fair, how come we all have to suffer for the mistake of one person?” an outraged shinobi asked. “Because once you enter as a team you are expected to either win or fail as a team, no exceptions!” Kojiro responded. “Now, without any further delays…we will begin the exam!” Kojiro exclaimed. “Wait!” Mikko cried. “What is it?” Kojiro asked. “How long do we have to complete the test?” Mikko asked. “You have exactly three hours to complete this test, if for any reason you cannot finish it by the end of the three hours you and your team WILL be disqualified.” Kojiro answered. Satoru smirked, (“All of these Kumogakure shinobi and their rules!”) he thought.
Kojiro looked around the whole class and eyed everyone, “If there is anyone who feels they cannot complete this test, do us all a favor and LEAVE now!” Kojiro exclaimed. Nobody moved or said a word, Kojiro grinned and stroked his chin. “Very good, we’ve got a very resilient bunch this year!” He said. “Okay then, start the test!” He cried, quickly pointing his finger to the ceiling, then dropping it to the floor.

As soon as the proctor called for the test to begin, everyone started going through their booklets and the sound of pencil lead scrapping across paper was evident all throughout the room. Mikko’s eyes shifted nervously, she twirled her hair around her finger and bit her pencil anxiously. (“Oh my god!”) she thought. (“I can’t remember a SINGLE thing I studied for!”) She added. Hishegami smirked as she blew through the first section of the booklet, (“That baka-Mikko, I bet she didn’t even study!”) she cursed in her mind. Tanzou took his time and read through the questions of the first section, only barely answering two of them. (“These questions are really hard!”) He thought. (“These are almost expert level questions!”) Tanzou added.

Kojiro looked around the room with a grin on his face, and occasionally glanced down at his wristwatch. A red light blinked twice by the second row to the front, and a nervous genin jumped in his seat. The entry doors blew open and a chunin officer garbed in black entered and confronted the shinobi. “You there, you and your teammates have been disqualified!” the officer announced. “WHAT!?” The genin panicked. “But that’s crazy we didn’t even do anything!” His teammate argued. “You should have thought about that before your teammate went ahead and cheated so obviously!” said the officer as he escorted the three genin out the exams room, reducing the total number of test takers by three. Kojiro shook his head with a sated smile. Umikira watched another set of genin being disqualified using his peripheral vision. (“These guys are getting nailed left and right!”) Satoru thought.
Umikira cautiously used his left hand beneath the table and made a hand sign, forming a small puddle, which he manipulated with his mind. Umikira controlled the puddle to float around the classroom, observing the other test takers, and gather the answers, all the while Umikira acted as though he was focused on the exam. The silver-haired Kumogakure Genin, Rikki struggled and groaned. Rikki turned the pages of the booklet and fussed with it.
Meanwhile, Mikko was practically gnawing on her pencil, ready to eat it for lunch. Only an hour had passed since the exam officially started, and Mikko had yet to answer even one question. Kojiro sat on his desk and watched the genin test takers, he noticed a shinobi peeping over at the student beside him. A red light went off, three more students deducted. (“There were almost a hundred of us, and now we’ve been reduced to just more than sixty!”) Tanzou thought. (“How are these genin getting busted for cheating, were they too obvious?”) Tanzou wondered. Kojiro looked at his wristwatch and grinned, he eyed the remaining shinobi in the classroom.

Hishegami was blazing through the exam booklet, and she was only two chapters away from finishing the entire thing. (“Sheesh, this whole booklet is like a million pages thick!”) She thought. (“There’s fifty questions per-chapter, and so far I’ve only got two chapters left!”) She thought. (“Ha! I’ll bet no one else thought to study the advanced molecular physics of shinobi aerodynamics!”) Hishegami squealed in her mind. Umikira’s puddle inconspicuously returned, reflecting the answers to the current chapter in its reflection. Umikira smirked and jotted down the appropriate answers. Satoru was concentrating deeply when suddenly he dropped his pencil and raised his hand. Kojiro looked up and called to him, “Yes, what is it?” Kojiro asked. “I really need to go to the bathroom!” Satoru exclaimed. Kojiro sighed, “Fine, even though there was ample time before the exam!” Kojiro replied.
Satoru stood up and bowed, “I’ll come straight back I promise!” He said, stepping away from the test takers and out the entry doors. Standing by the doorway were two chunin officials garbed in black, the same two who had been handling the cheaters. The two chunin gave Satoru a stern look, “Just gonna go to the men’s room.” Satoru said casually, stepping by them while whistling. Satoru made his way to the men’s room and checked to see if he was followed. Satoru checked the stalls and when the coast was clear he entered the last stall and closed it. Perched on the toilet was a skeleton garbed in black chunin officer clothes. Satoru grinned, “Okay Skelly, it’s show time!” he said.

Back in the classroom, Kojiro checked his wristwatch, it had been an hour and a half since the test originally started, there was two hours remaining. The entry doors opened and a chunin officer garbed in black stepped inside and approached a test taker. “You’ve been cheating, you’re disqualified!” Said the officer. “But how did you know!?” The genin complained as he and his teammates were escorted out of the classroom. Kojiro watched with a raised eyebrow.
The chunin officer entered the men’s room and approached the stall where Satoru was residing. He knocked on it twice; Satoru opened up and peered out. “It’s about time!” he complained. The chunin officer entered the stall with Satoru and removed his face, revealing himself to be Skelly. “So, what answer’s do you have for me?” Satoru asked as he retrieved a pencil and paper and began jotting down what Skelly was saying. Satoru used chakra to stain the answers onto the palms of his hands. Moments later, Satoru arrived back in the classroom and sat at his designated seat. He began going through the exam booklet again, glancing at his palms occasionally.

Mikko held her forehead and was drawing a complete blank. It had been an hour and she still hadn’t answered one question. (“I am so screwed!”) Mikko thought. (“I spent all of my time learning those jutsu; that I totally forgot to practice for the exams!”) Mikko added.

*Note: Credit goes to the following authors for the following team(s)
-Tengaigakure: Ayane Shuura, Sono Ishikara, and Nikaari Shumma. Credit goes to Quzor.
-Konohagakure: Ansari Hotaru, Kaori Kasume, and Kyoshi Katsurou. Credit goes to TheWrongVine.
-Iwagakure: Hiroto Yamanouchi, Honoka Yamaguchi, Atsuko Yamaguchi, and Masaru Dazai. Credit goes to SpectacularInsanity.

It had been two whole hours since the written exam officially started, and the class size had been reduced greatly. Quite a many genin had been disqualified for cheating, and now the remaining number of students was at forty.

Kojiro looked around and called out, “You all have one hour left to complete this test!” He exclaimed. Hishegami was on the last chapter and had little or no difficulties getting through the first several chapters. Tanzou was only barely on the third chapter, (“This is really hard.”) He thought. (“There’s got to be some sort of catch to doing this!”) Tanzou added.
Mikko sat at her seat with a blank expression engraved on her face. Two hours passed and she hadn’t written a thing in her booklet. (“I’m doomed, I’m doomed!”) She chanted in her mind. Hishegami glanced at Mikko for a split second, (“That fathead, she’d better not shot our chances at becoming chunin!”) Hishegami thought with a scowl.

A red light flashed, three more genin were disqualified, leaving the total number of students to thirty-seven. Another red flash, three more were removed, dropping the total to thirty-four. (“These kids are dropping like flies.”) Fuuko thought. Ayane was in close competition with Hishegami, though not knowing that. She had finished all of the chapters save for the last one, the same chapter Hishegami was currently on. (“I wonder if Sono and Nikaari are having the same luck.”) Ayane thought.

Kojiro looked at his wristwatch and back at the class, “Thirty minutes left!” He cried out. Mikko’s heart raced, she was sobbing and had turned pale and was practically eating her exam booklet while the others around her had been secretly gathering information and or passing the exam on their own. (“This sucks! This sucks! This sucks! This SUCKS!!!”) Mikko chanted in her mind.

A final red light flashed, and three more genin were escorted out of the classroom. The final total number of remaining students was thirty-one. Tanzou was halfway through chapter three, albeit he guessed his way through. (“I don’t know half of this stuff but if my guesses are right then I’ve still got a shot at winning this thing!”) Tanzou thought. The blue-haired girl, Kaori looked somewhat perplexed. She was not sure what to study while in Konoha, and only knew a handful of advanced jutsu. (“I hope Ansari passes!”) She thought. Nearby, Kyoshi Katsurou a fellow Konoha teammate scowled as he flipped through the booklet. (“This test is brutal!”) He complained in his mind.

Kojiro called out again, “Fifteen minutes remaining!” he exclaimed. Mikko was in her own world, she was pale and a Mikko dressed as a nurse checked her temperature while a Mikko dressed as a doctor took her pulse. “It doesn’t look good doctor!” Said Nurse Mikko. “Nope, nope!” Replied Doctor Mikko. Sono Ishikara sat with a confident smile, taking his time through the exam, having reached the third chapter. (“While this exam maybe difficult, this may be my only chance to become a chunin!”) He thought.

Umikira glanced down at his puddle, receiving more answers to the exam questions. However, Umikira was only at the middle of the second chapter and his siblings weren’t doing much better. Umikira wrote down the answers he got and continued absorbing knowledge from the puddle.
Mikko’s head hit the desk just as Nurse Mikko announced that she had flat-linned. Hishegami was on the last question, and was in competition with Ayane of the Treetop Village, though not knowing it. (“The last question, I did it!”) Hishegami cheered in her mind. Kojiro looked at his wristwatch once more, “Ten minutes until the test is over!” He announced.

The Stone shinobi, Honoka Yamaguchi smirked, (“Good, the sooner this thing is over with then the sooner we can get to Tanzou!”) She thought. Tension filled the air as the test takers struggled to finish up the exam in what little time remained. The only ones who had actually finished the booklet were Hishegami and Ayane, who finished at the same time. (“Well that was easy!”) Hishegami thought. (“So, that Kumogakure girl also completed the exam.”) Ayane observed. Mikko was twiddling her thumbs and rocking back-and-forth while the imaginary Nurse and Doctor versions of herself were tending to her current condition. “Doctor she’s in shock!” Nurse Mikko declared. “She needs some sugar before she goes into a coma!” Doctor Mikko replied.

“And… pencils down!” Kojiro shouted, the test takers all stopped writing at once and looked up at Kojiro. “Would all of you be so kind as to pass your exam booklets to the front?” Kojiro asked. The genin all handed in their booklets to the person in front of them, until the booklets all reached Kojiro himself. Kojiro eyed the class suspiciously, “Well, let’s see how we did.” He said, thumbing through a random booklet. “Some of you did very well.” Kojiro announced. Hishegami sat up straight and grinned widely when Kojiro said that. “While some of did not do as well.” Kojiro added. Mikko slumped in her seat and tried hiding her face. “I’m sure you all noticed the red lights that flashed, throughout the exam.” Kojiro said. “Yeah, what’s up with that?” Jiro wondered. “It means that one of you has been caught cheating, therefore you and your team will be disqualified!” Kojiro replied. (“No wonder so many of us were removed, they were cheating and got caught!”) Fuuko thought. Kojiro smiled and stroked his watch. “I see that the rest of you who are still here, barely managed to get past the third chapter, or the first for that matter.” Mikko sunk even lower upon hearing this. “This exam is an important step for all of you shinobi to take in order to move up the ranks, without these exams, we will never truly know where you’re potential lies.” Kojiro said. “That’s ridiculous!” Fuuko scoffed. “The questions are all advanced, probably jonin-level!” Fuuko added. Kojiro closed his eyes and ran his fingers through his hair. “I see, so you figured it out did you?” “Huh?” Fuuko replied. “What’s he talking about?” Sono asked. “Does this mean we pass?” Kaori wondered.
Kojiro walked up to the front row and patted the desk, “Clearly those of you who were CAUGHT cheating were promptly removed.” Kojiro said. “The rest of you either took the test normally or proceeded to cheat without being detected, right Satoru?” Kojiro added. Satoru’s eyes widened and he cleared his throat, “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Satoru responded. “Either way, the TRUE meaning of this exam…” Kojiro said before returning his attention to the stack of exam booklets. “Was not to PASS the test itself; but to collect information using the resources available to you.” Kojiro said.
There was an uproar in the class, “WHAT!?” Hishegami and Ayane groaned both standing at the same time. “The entire purpose of this written exam was to prompt all of you into cheating to getting the answers, regardless if they were the right ones or not.” Kojiro said. “Well, maybe I still have a chance?” Mikko muttered. “However, I noticed that many of you did not catch on to the idea of this exam and either resumed taking the test normally, or did nothing at all.” Kojiro said. Mikko groaned and hit the table with her forehead. “And after looking through the booklets and observing all of your test taking skills,” Kojiro said, “All of you passed, mainly with the help of one teammate who cheated for you or actually ‘passed’ the exam.” Kojiro announced.

Hishegami jumped out of her seat with joy and cheered, “YES!” Mikko smiled and wiped the sweat from her forehead. “So, I made it!” She exclaimed. Tanzou smiled and exhaled a sigh. “Finally, it’s over!” He said. Kojiro returned to his desk and pressed a button; two chunin officers entered the classroom and approached him. They exchanged words amongst themselves, before the two chunin officers exited the class. “Students, since you have all passed the written portion of this exam, you are now ready for the next stage of the chunin exams.” Kojiro announced. “I must step out for an emergency. However your next proctor will be here shortly.” Kojiro announced.

Kojiro left the classroom, and all of the shinobi got up and stretched, and socialized with one-another. All of the shinobi rearranged their seating positions so that they were sitting beside their respective teams.
Mikko sat between Tanzou and Hishegami, Umikira sat between Satoru and Fuuko. The next row behind them, Kali sat between Yuu and Jiro, and beside them Sono sat between Ayane and Nikaari.
“I wonder what the next stage is going to be like.” Rikki wondered. “If it’s cold I’m going to be pissed!” Pai replied. “Why would it be could, we’re in Kumogakure?” Akira asked. “I don’t know, it’s just a feeling in my bones.” Pai answered. “I sure hope it doesn’t involve eating snakes or snails!” Lin-Lin of Kumogakure exclaimed. “Why on earth would we have to do that?” Hiruko asked. “I don’t know. These are the EXAMS after all.” Lin-Lin responded. “Whatever challenges lay ahead, I will not back down!” Li said confidently. “Someone had their caffeine fix today.” Pai observed.

Mikko stood up and moved closer to Tanzou, “So that was pretty lucky that we passed huh!” She said. “It wasn’t LUCK it was because I passed the exam for US!” Hishegami growled, catching the attention of Ayane Shuura. Ayane approached Hishegami, “You also finished the written exam, at the same time as I in fact.” Ayane acknowledged. “Yes…” Hishegami replied. Ayane smiled, “Well congratulations for now, because I have a feeling that your team won’t have much LUCK on our next stage.” Ayane said before heading back to her group. Hishegami scoffed, “Can you believe that!?” She groaned. “Of all the nerve!” She added.
“So, what DO you think we will do next?” Tanzou asked. “I don’t know. I always heard that there was a field exam involved during the exams.” Mikko admitted. “A field exam?” Hishegami reiterated. “It’s usually where the whole class gets to go someplace exotic to have sort of like a battle royal or something.” Mikko explained. Honoka overheard this and grinned. She stood in between Masaru and Atsuko. “A battle royal, it’ll be the perfect place don’t you think?” She said. Her teammates grinned and chuckled.
“This is boring, I hope they hurry it up already!” Satoru complained as he lit a cigarette. “This field exam should be a piece of cake, eh Umikira?” Fuuko asked her sibling, who merely grinned, glancing over at Tanzou.

Tanzou slowly looked away and returned his attention to the front of the class. “What’s the matter Tanzou?” Hishegami asked. “Nothing.” Tanzou replied. (“It’s those Waterfall creeps again!”) Hishegami thought. (“That guy, he keeps giving me the evil eye!”) Tanzou thought. “ENOUGH!” Cried a woman’s voice.
Smoke filled the room, the students coughed and waved the smoke away from their faces to no avail. When the smoke finally cleared, a slender woman wearing a tight-fitting red outfit and long brown hair stood on the proctor’s desk. She wore long black boots and black fingerless gloves. “Starting today, I am your new exam proctor, Ai Asagiri!” the woman cried, pointing a kunai to the class. Everyone in the classroom was dead silent as she spoke. Ai looked everyone over and shook her head, “You guys really crack me up.” She said to herself. “What’s she talking about?” Hishegami whispered. “I dunno?” Mikko replied. “To think that the board ACTUALLY gave you guys this exam even though we’re going through a war?” Ai added. She laughed and tightened her high ponytail. “Well, it’s not like you’re all going to become chunin anytime soon, like they said this is just an evaluation!” Ai said.
“So what, are we actually going to go to the next phase or just sit here jabbering away all day?” Satoru asked. “You there!” Ai cried, throwing a senbon at Satoru; that just barely jabbed the lit end of his cigarette. “Don’t you know that smoking is bad for you?” Ai asked. Satoru scowled and tossed his ruined cigarette onto the floor. Ai grinned and walked around the class. “Well, well we certainly have a bright flock today don’t we?” Ai asked. “Well I think your luck has ran out!” She announced. “Because today; we’re heading someplace that you all have never even been to before!” Ai declared. “We’re going to…the ‘arctic continent’!” Ai added with a grin. The room was filled with mixed emotions and worried looks. “Damn it!” Pai cursed. “I hate the cold!” She added. “The arctic continent?” Mikko wondered. “Boy, this really WAS a curve ball.” Hishegami noted. (“I wonder what will be in store for us once we arrive.”) Tanzou thought. Umikira’s grin widened and his stared was fixated on Tanzou. (“And what about that guy, what will he try to do?”) Tanzou wondered.

*Note: Credit goes to the following authors for the following team(s)
-Tengaigakure: Ayane Shuura, Sono Ishikara, and Nikaari Shumma. Credit goes to Quzor.
-Konohagakure: Ansari Hotaru, Kaori Kasume, and Kyoshi Katsurou. Credit goes to TheWrongVine.
-Iwagakure: Hiroto Yamanouchi, Honoka Yamaguchi, Atsuko Yamaguchi, and Masaru Dazai. Credit goes to SpectacularInsanity.

Ai Asagiri had gathered the remaining genin to the Kumogakure docks and introduced them all to a large vessel, it was a sailing ship used for export and imports. Mikko, Hishegami, and Tanzou stood directly by Ai.

“Here we are kids, this is the mariner; ‘Namitora (Sea Tiger)’.” Ai explained. “Mariner, it looks more like a cargo ship to me.” Kali scoffed. “It may look that way now, but five years ago it was used during the beginning stages of the Iwa-Sawa wars.” Ai answered.
Mikko pined with excitement and looked all over the ship, she along with her companions were ushered aboard the Namitora. Mikko, Hishegami, and Tanzou looked over the railing, already wearing furry coats with hoods for the forthcoming Arctic Continent.

The sensei’s of the 3-man cells also boarded the ship; Tita Ametsuba, Shuun, Taki, and Hiroto Yamanouchi boarded the Namitora. Tita approached Mikko’s group, “Good luck today guys, I think you have a real good shot at being selected for chunin soon.” Tita announced happily. “You really think so?” Hishegami asked. “Of course, after all we are the best in Kumogakure!” Mikko bragged. Tita laughed, “But as always be on guard and remember your shinobi training.” Tita cautioned. “I want everyone to come back safely, but mostly I want my star pupils to arrive in one piece.” Tita added. Tita walked away to join the other jonin; two female instructors from Kumogakure; Mikoto Anzai, the sensei of Hiruko’s team, and Misame Yui, the sensei of Lin-Lin’s team.
“So do you think your students are ready?” Mikoto asked the two jonin. “Of course, passing this field exam is all Akira has been talking about!” Misame replied. “What about you Tita, do you think your three stand a chance?” Misame asked with a raised eyebrow. Tita looked back at her three students with a confident smile, “I definitely know that they will succeed!” She replied.

Later, Mikko and Tanzou hang around the mess around talking about the up coming mission and the chances they have at becoming chunin for real.
“I don’t know if we will ever become chunin so long as this war’s still going.” Tanzou exclaimed. Mikko sighed, “I know, it’s depressing!” Tanzou looked around the mess hall from his seat. “Where’s Hishegami?” he asked. Mikko shrugged, “Who knows, she’s probably hanging around somewhere reading a textbook of some sort.” Mikko answered. Tanzou looked back to the entrance of the mess hall and for a split second he thought he saw somebody walk by. (“Was it a shadow just now?”) Tanzou thought. “What are you looking at?” Mikko wondered. “Nothing!” Tanzou snapped. “Hey, let’s go find Hishegami.” He added. “Why?” Mikko asked. “Why not?” Tanzou replied, getting up and exiting the mess hall. “Whatever!” Mikko groaned. “Hey wait for me!” She cried as she chased after Tanzou.

Hishegami stood at the railing looking over the ship down at the sea. She thought about her "secret technique," the one she never got to learn, and would probably never learn since her sister had the inheritance scroll with her when she disappeared. Hishegami gripped the railing, she felt a chill run down her spine. They were already nearing the arctic continent, Hishegami felt a little less than prepared, however she would stick it out and would perservere regardless of the situation.

Meanwhile, nearby the Iwagakure three stood huddled with their sensei, Hiroto Yamanouchi. Yamanouchi looked around for a minute before deciding that the coast was clear. "It was pretty risky having you all meet like this." Hiroto said in a low whisper. "You all know who the target is." Hiroto added. "Murasaki, Tanzou." Honoka replied. Hiroto smirked, "Good, I see making you the group captain was a wise decision." Hiroto commended. "So are we supposed to kill Murasaki or detain him?" Atsuko asked. "Our orders were to find and apprehend Murasaki, Tanzou." Hiroto said. "If any problems should occur we are to react accordingly." Hiroto added. "Wasn't it someone who added the bounty for him?" Atsuko questioned. Hiroto nodded, "Someone close to Tanzou, yet someone he has never met." Hiroto responded. "Hmph, well as long as we get to kick that kid's ass then I'm content." Honoka said. Masaru stood silent with a serious expression on his face. "Aw, what's with the glum face big guy, I know you're wanting to fight..." Honoka said with a grin. "Please, don't urge him this early!" Atsuko scolded Honoka. "I was only sympathizing with him." Honoka replied. "We all want a piece of that Murasaki snob." Honoka added. "You three must all maintain your highest scores in order to accel to the next tier of the exams." Hiroto said. "In order to meet with Murasaki, Tanzou." Hiroto added. "Don't worry, we've got this in the bag!" Honoka insisted. "We will show no mercy." Atsuko added. "Good, now return to the cargo hold and await for me." Hiroto ordered. The three Iwagakure genin marched off from out of sight, once they had been gone a while, Hiroto left as well. Fuuko and Satoru stepped out of the shadows from where the Iwagakure shinobi stood, "What's this then?" Satoru wondered. "A couple of rats trying to horn in on our mark." Fuuko replied. "Hmph!" Satoru scoffed, taking a drag off his cigarette. "Bastards." He added.

The Namitora came to a snow-covered area with glaciers and ice as far as the ice could see, the short-lived voyage was now at an end. Ai Asagiri stood on the bridge, wearing a long trench coat and a scarf around her neck. "We finally made it, and in one day!" She exclaimed. "Should I inform the passengers?" A short stubby mustachoued older man asked. "That won't be necessary Captain Tanaka, I will inform the genin personally." Ai replied, opening the door and closing it behind her.

Tanzou, and Mikko finally found Hishegami on the deck, waiting along with the rest of the shinobi genin sans the Iwagakure team. "There you are!" Tanzou said as he approached her. "Mikko, oh hi guys!" Hishegami said surprised. "Where were you?" Tanzou asked. "Like we care..." Mikko mumbled. "Oh, I was just...thinking." Hishegami responded. "Pre-exam jitters?" Tanzou asked. Hishegami laughed, "More like pre-exam butterflies." Tanzou smiled, "Everything is going to be alright." He assured. "This field exam is nothing we can't overcome." He added. "That's the truth!" Mikko chimed in. Hishegami smiled and nodded, "Thanks guys, I needed a little encouragement is all." Hishegami said. Hishegami's eyes watered up and tears flowed, "Oh guys!" she said wrappinf her arms around Tanzou and Mikko in a group hug. "Thank you, both of you." Hishegami said, watery eyed. "Your welcome." Tanzou replied. "Uh...yeah, anytime." Mikko said uncomfortably. Hishegami let go of her teammates and wiped her tears away. "You must think I'm a baby." She said with a laugh. "Naw, you're just...tired?" Mikko guessed. Hishegami smiled, "Oh Mikko-baka...I am...a little." Hishegami replied. The two girls shared a laugh together. "Now then, I'd best stop crying or we'll miss the field exam." Hishegami said.
Ai dove off the bridge and landed on her feet before the crowd of genin. "Well, are you all prepared for what lies ahead?" Ai asked. "What happens if we say 'no'?" Rikki asked, causing Pai to jab him in the ribs. "Ouch!" He groaned. "As you can clearly see, we're no longer in Kumogakure," Ai said. "We are now officially in no man's land, the Arctic Continent." Ai added. "Or as we senior shinobi like to call it: 'the Plains of Frozen Death'!" Ai said with a grin. The genin showed mixed emotions, ranging from fear to anxiety to excitement. Umikira stood between Satoru and Fuuko, with his arms folded and with a content look on his face. Satoru flung his cigarette over the side of the Namitora and looked at his younger brother; ("I don't know how he can keep so damn calm all the time!") Satoru thought. Fuuko griped her metal fans and looked determined; ("This is it, our chance to shine!") Fuuko thought. ("I need to prove to my teammates, but most importantly to myself that I can do this!") Hishegami thought. ("The Plains of Frozen Death, that doesn't sound like much!") Mikko thought, unimpressed. ("If I can pass this, then there is nothing to hold me back from excelling above everyone else!") Tanzou thought. ("This isn't exactly going to be a cakewalk, I'd better keep an eye on the others.") Ayane thought. Kaori looked over at Ansari and her face reddened a bit, ("Good luck Ansari, you are in my opinion the best leader there is!") Kaori thought.
The Genin shinobi grouped up and followed behind Ai, "All set?" she asked. "Alright then, MOVE OUT!" she yelled, signaling for all of the genin to march down the ramp of the Namitora to the icy cold plains below. ("Our chance has arrived, time to take it to the limit!") Honoka thought with a smirk, as her companions followed her down the ramp. ("We'll be watching you Murasaki, we'll be watching you real close!") Honoka added.

Chapter #21: “Meltdown on the Plains of Frozen Death!”
*Note: Credit goes to the following authors for the following team(s)
-Tengaigakure: Ayane Shuura, Sono Ishikara, and Nikaari Shuuma. Credit goes to Quzor.
-Konohagakure: Ansari Hotaru, Kaori Kasume, and Kyoshi Katsurou. Credit goes to TheWrongVine.
-Iwagakure: Hiroto Yamanouchi, Honoka Yamaguchi, Atsuko Yamaguchi, and Masaru Dazai. Credit goes to SpectacularInsanity

The genin shinobi all gathered upon the frozen plains of the arctic continent. The wind had begun to pick up, blowing around Hishegami and Mikko’s hair, forcing them to draw up their hoods.
Umikira stood in-between Satoru and Fuuko, beside the genin from Konoha, and the genin trio from Tengaigakure, and the rest of the Kumogakure genin stood behind them all.
Ai Asagiri stood before the crowd of genin students, looking from one shinobi to another. “You all know why you are here today.” Ai stated. “This IS the exam!” she added. “Anyone who feels as though they can’t go on, can just take their teammates and remain on the Namitora the rest of the exam!” Ai exclaimed, watching the faces of the young students express intentions of confidence and fear. “This is not a game; if you lose you may wind up dead!” Ai stated. “So, if you plan on moving further in to the exams I suggest you go all out on this one, and use your brains as much as possible!” Ai declared.

Mikko felt a lump in her throat. She gulped and tried remaining calm. Mikko wasn’t sure whether it was fear or excitement that was getting her all antsy and wound up.
Ai placed a hand on her hip and stared down the crowd of genin. The wind blew icy chills on the faces of everyone; silence was golden as tension filled the air. Ai grinned, “Well then, without further-ado, let’s begin the field exam already!” Ai shouted before blowing a whistle.
Several blue dressed chunin officers approached the genin crowd. “These chunin guides will direct you all to your designated starting points.” Ai stated. “Starting points, you mean we aren’t going to have at it out here!?” Satoru wondered. “No, you will all be taken approximately three miles from here.” Ai added. The chunin officers handed a set of three flags to one shinobi of each three-man cell. “You may be wondering what these flags are.” Ai said. “Your overall goal is to make it back to the Namitora by midnight.” Ai added. “And in addition to returning here in one piece, you should have three flags, each a different color; red, blue, and white.” Ai said. “You are to return to the Namitora with as many of your own flags as possible, the ones who return here with the most remaining flags will obviously have better chances of succeeding in the exams.” Ai added. “By the way, that doesn’t mean you can’t take another team’s flags.” Ai said. “If your squad is attacked, then attack back, but guard your flags at all costs. Losing a flag will lose your team points, and without good points you will be at the bottom of the ladder.” Ai added. “So then, you will all have the rest of the day to guard your flags, while making the journey back to the ship.” Ai said. “Your assigned officer will guide your team to your post and will notify you when it is your time to move.” Ai said. “Any questions?” Ai asked the group of genin. She looked around and shook her head, “Alright, MOVE OUT!” She cried after blowing her whistle again.

A chunin officer approached Mikko and her team and handed the flags to Mikko. “Alright, this should be easy!” Mikko cheered. “Don’t get carried away!” Hishegami scolded. “I wonder just how difficult it will really be, making it back here.” Tanzou wondered.
Mikko and her team followed the chunin officer for what seemed like an hour, until they stopped by a large snow embankment. “This is your starting point.” The officer said. “This is it?” Mikko asked. “Then this ought to be very simple!” Mikko cried. “You do realize that the three of you will be proceeding further over that snow ridge and around the frozen plains to reach the Namitora.” The officer replied. “We have to go around!?” Hishegami exclaimed. “Well still that shouldn’t be too hard, with the others on a different route right?” Mikko asked. The chunin officer shook his head. “The path we just took is the most direct and easy path to get from here to the ship, if anyone is caught back-tracking they will be disqualified and expelled from the exams.” The officer added. Mikko and her teammates were silent, drinking in all of the officer’s information. “The average jonin takes about four hours to get from here to the Namitora, through the arctic fields.” The officer said. “And that is with special speed training and not including the ice hazards, and the little ‘challenges’.” The officer added. The officer turned and proceeded to leave, “You three have until midnight to make it back to the Namitora in one piece and with all of your flags in tact.”

Mikko and her squad watched as the chunin officer disappeared into the plains, back to the safety and comfort of the Namitora. Hishegami grit her teeth, “Damn it…” She groaned. “We’d better get going.” Tanzou reminded. “Yeah…” Hishegami replied. “Don’t you guys start getting glum on me now!” Mikko exclaimed. “We’re a long ways off from losing so don’t even think about calling it quits!” Mikko added. Hishegami and Tanzou were silent throughout Mikko’s speech. “We’ve got three flags, and nine hours to make it to the Namitora through the plains, I think that should be a cakewalk for us!” Mikko said. “But Mikko!” Hishegami interrupted. “But what?” Mikko butted in. “We’re the best that Kumogakure has got and no one; no one is going to take our chance away from becoming chunin!” Mikko cried. Tanzou smiled and shook his head, “Always with the dramatics, eh Mikko?” Tanzou noted. (“She has a point, though I hate to admit it.”) Hishegami thought. “I studied like crazy for this exam, and while I’m most certain I did well on the written portion, it is the physical part that I am concerned with.” Hishegami explained. "Well you shouldn't be so worried Hishegami-rat, that's you've got us!" Mikko said while giving Hishegami a slap on the back. Hishegami growled and gritted her teeth, but sighed and gave up a laugh. "You're right, I was worrying for nothing." Hishegami admitted. "After all I have Tanzou, and you." She added. Mikko and Tanzou smiled, the three each took a long deep breath and proceeded in the direction to the Namitora.

"It's really a shame that we can't just turn around and get to the Namitora." Hishegami noted. "That would be cheating." Tanzou replied. "Yeah, and besides that would only take an hour maybe." Mikko added. "Where's the fun in that?" Mikko said. ("Fun? Your idea of fun is physical exhaustion!") Hishegami thought. The trio marched up the icy slope and wrapped their scarves tighter once the wind had picked up, and icicles felt to form on their frozen noses. "It's freezing!" Hishegami exclaimed. "Just...think of warm thoughts." Tanzou ecnouraged Hishegami. "Okay...summertime...barbecues...hot weather..." Hishegami said. "Stop it you're making me all sweaty and hungry!" Mikko groaned. "Mikko-baka!" Hishegami growled.

Meanwhile, the Kirigakure team was walking at a casual stride, with Umikira following behind Satoru and Fuuko. Satoru looked glanced back at Umikira and looked at Fuuko, "Say, do you think Umikira's even interested in this exam?" Satoru asked. Fuuko shrugged, "I think he just want's a chance to unleash his power." she replied. Satoru looked back at Umikira again, who was walking at a slow pace and not even paying any attention to his siblings. "What are the chances of all of us passing this thing anyway?" Satoru wondered. "I don't know, it's different in Kirigakure than it is in Kumogakure." Fuuko replied. "After all, we're not the ones fighting a war." She added. Satoru lowered his head in thought, "Yeah..." Fuuko looked at Satoru, "Something the matter?" She asked. Satoru shook his head, "Nope, I just want a chance to give Reikyuu a shot before it rusts!" Satoru cockily replied. Fuuko smirked, "I think we'll be getting our shot sooner than you think, Satoru." Fuuko said with grin. "I sure hope so, after all Umikira's always been the quiet type. However, he always gets worse when he's itching for blood." Satoru noted. Fuuko nodded, "In deed." Satoru pulled out his pack of cigarettes, pulled one out and lit it up. "You really ought to give that up, it's such a nasty habbit." Fuuko chided. Satoru grinned, "Let's just take things in strides, okay?" He replied.

The Konoha three-man team of Ansari, Kaori, and Kyoshi walked along the frozen path. "It sure is cold." Kaori commented. "You're not kidding." Kyoshi responded. "Both of you, keep your calm." Ansari said. "We've a long way to go and little time to get there." Ansari added. "Do you think we should run instead of walk?" Kyoshi asked. Ansari nodded, "Maybe we can get to the Namitora before the others do." Ansari said. "Or at the very least, get second in place." He added. "Well then, we'd better get going, right Kaori!" Kyoshi exclaimed, all fired up. Kaori smiled and nodded, "Right!" She agreed. The three Konohagakure genin focused some chakra to their feet and began running on the path and up the approaching slope. "At this rate we'll get there in six hours flat!" Kyoshi bragged. "The average jonin takes at least four to five hours to get all the way around!" Ansari reminded. "I was merely being generous!" Kyoshi added. The Konoha trio dashed up the slope and out of sight at high speeds.

Another team from Kumogakure, Hiruko's team composed of Pai, Li, and Hiruko, stood around Pai who was shivering in her boots and whining. "This sucks, this sucks, this sucks, this SUCKS!!!" She exclaimed. "Aw come on Pai, it isn't too much further." Li said. "Actually it will take us at least three to four hours just to make it around the bend." Hiruko corrected. "WHAAA!?" Pai freaked, and began sobbing. "I hate the cold, I hate the cold, I hate the cold, I HATE IT!" She screamed.

The Tengaigakure trio stopped in their tracks as they approached an icy archway. "Did you guys hear something?" Sono asked. "It sounded like a scream." Ayane noted. "Perhaps the perils of this frozen waste has already gotten to some of the genin here." Nikaari concluded. "Perhaps, but we are not ordinary genin." Sono commented. "It's true, we scored higher than the average chunin during our pre-selection exams." Ayane added. "Don't get cocky guys." Nikaari said. "This isn't just about brains anymore, it's about having the most will power." Nikaari said. "Mind over matter." Sono replied. Ayana laughed, "It looks like brains wins again!" She happily exclaimed. Nikaari sighed as he followed behind his comrades under the the icy archway, and further up to the slope.

Mikko, Tanzou, and Hishegami arrived at the bottom of a ridge. "This is it, this is where the fun starts." Tanzou said. "The wind has picked up so much since we initially started." Hishegami noted. "So all we have to do is just climb this ridge and make our way down to the other side?" Mikko wondered. "It would appear that way." Tanzou replied, readying himself to climb the ridge. "Great, more climbing!" Hishegami complained. "What is with your attitude today?" Mikko asked. "What attitude?" Hishegami questioned as she cimbed up after Tanzou. "The one you've had all day since the begining of the field exam!" Mikko replied. Hishegami grew silent, "You're right, you're right I'm being silly." Hishegami confessed. "I keep forgetting that I have two of Kumogakure's best standing by me!" Hishegami added. ("Even though at times you are soooo very reckless Mikko-baka!") Hishegami thought. "That's the spirit!" Mikko cheered as she climbed up and over lastly. The trio all managed to climb up and over the icy ridge and down to the snowy basin below. "Wow, there's a ton of snow around here!" Mikko exclaimed. "Not just that, it's way deep too!" Hishegami added. "We'd better watch our footing, just to be careful!" Tanzou advised, as he continued ahead. ("Oh Tanzou, you're always looking out for my well-being!") Hishegami thought, a smile forming on her cold face.
The trio trodged and stumbled through the thick, and deep snow and made their way across a frozen river to find a monolithic frozen ice wall, waiting ahead for them to climb it. "W-what is that!?" Hishegami blurted, pointing at the massive ice wall. "Looks to me like a glacier." Tanzou commented. "And we're expected to climb this thing!?" Hishegami panicked. "It doesn't look so bad." Mikko said, making her way past Hishegami and standing directly before the ice wall. Tanzou examined the massive wall of ice. "Hmm, I think once we scale around this glacier we will be taken to the other side, meaning we should be at least four hours closer to our goal." Tanzou speculated. "Really, you mean will reach the Namitora within nine hours!?" Mikko cried. "It looks like it." Tanzou replied. "It only took us three hours to get this far, not counting the initial hour to get to the starting position." Tanzou added. Tanzou approached the glacier and placed his gloved hands on it, "It seems sturdy enough." He said. "Are we REALLY going to climb that?" Hishegami asked. Tanzou looked over his shoulder, "Come on, there's no time to waste." Tanzou said with a confident smile. Mikko smiled, "Alright, let's do this!" She said climbing up after Tanzou. "Watch your step Mikko, it's slick!" Tanzou cried from above, being already five feet above Mikko. "No problem! Well, are you coming Hishegami?" Mikko called from up the glacier. Hishegami cursed and kicked at the snow. "Like I have a choice!" She replied, walking up to the glacier and slowly making her way up its face. Tanzou had already climbed up to the peak and around the glacier, with Mikko nearing the top. "Come on Hishegami, you're almost there!" Mikko cried. "No I'm not, I'm still way at the bottom!" Hishegami complained. Hishegami continued to scale the glacier when her foot slipped and she lost her balance, "Oh no!!!" Hishegami cried. "Hold on!" Mikko cried, darting down the side and grabbing Hishegami by the wrist. "T-Thanks!" Hishegami said. "I guess I'm going to have to carry you on my back, eh Hishegami?" Mikko asked. "No, you don't need to..." Hishegami replied, but Mikko picked her up and carried her on her shoulders up the side of the glacier and around to the other side, catching up with Tanzou.
"There you are, we'd better hurry the other teams are probably ahead of us by now!" Tanzou exclaimed. "Thanks to me..." Hishegami groaned. "No way, we'll catch up in no time and whoop their asses!" Mikko declared proudly. Tanzou smiled, "Glad to see that one of us is optimistic!" Mikko grinned, "You have to beat the worst situations with the best attitudes!" Mikko replied. "Where did you hear that?" Tanzou asked. "It was a saying my mom always said when I was little." Mikko responded. Tanzou and Hishegami exchanged glances, "Well we'd better get going..." Tanzou said. "Yeah, we don't want those losers from the Mist Village to catch up to us!" Mikko exclaimed. "Yeah!" Hishegami agreed. "Good to hear it, so from here on out we're not giving up, and we're not going to get careless, got it?" Tanzou asked. "Got it!" Hishegami and Mikko agreed in unison. "Alright!" Tanzou said with a nod. "Gee Tanzou, you'd make a fine squad captain." Mikko said. "You think so?" Tanzou asked. "I do!" Hishegami blurted. "I mean, I agree with Mikko!" Hishegami corrected herself, her face reddening. The trio continued on their path, and walked for what felt like hours, but was only thirty minutes at most and made their way to the bottom of the mountainside. "This is it, the Shimokage no Yama." Tanzou explained, as the three looked up the mountain face. "Whoa!" is all Mikko could muster. "It's so, big!" Hishegami exclaimed. "I hope you guys are prepared, because it's going to be a long way up that mountain, and we need to work as a team in order to get past it." Tanzou explained. "Don't worry about it, if we could get Hishegami over that tiny glacier, then this somewhat big mountain will be no different." Mikko replied. "WHAT!?" Hishegami cried. "Somewhat big!?" Hishegami added. "This mountain is HUGE, have you ever seen one before!?" Hishegami questioned. "Chill out Hishegami-rat, we're on a serious misison here." Mikko said casually. "WHAT!?" Hishegami cried, gritting her teeth. "You-you Mikko, baka!!!" Hishegami screamed. "Say, you going to need me to carry you on my back again? Because if so, I'm going to need my back brace." Mikko said. Hishegami's face grew red as a tomato, ("Now she's calling me fat!?") Hishegami thought. "I am not FAT!" Hishegami exclaimed. "Okay, whatever." Mikko replied. "And another thing, that glacier was NOT tiny!" Hishegami scolded. "Yeah, yeah." Mikko said as she followed Tanzou up the mountain path.

Chapter #22: "The Limit of Pain"
*Note: Credit goes to the following authors for the following team(s)
-Tengaigakure: Ayane Shuura, Sono Ishikara, and Nikaari Shuuma. Credit goes to Quzor.
-Konohagakure: Ansari Hotaru, Kaori Kasume, and Kyoshi Katsurou. Credit goes to TheWrongVine.
-Iwagakure: Hiroto Yamanouchi, Honoka Yamaguchi, Atsuko Yamaguchi, and Masaru Dazai. Credit goes to SpectacularInsanity

"Yuki-Kougake*!" Cried Umikira, as a bunch of snow gathered and piled up at his feet racing toward the lone Sand Genin. "S-Stay back!" He cried, holding out his kunai knife outstretched. "It's too late, Umikira already summoned the Snow Gauntlet." Satoru explained. Within moments of its summoning the snow surrounded the lone genin, who had lost his other two comrades to Umikira's deadly techniques. "Aisuyaiba*...!" Umikira shouted as he quickly raised both his arms, summoning long thick blades of ice to form in the air around the imprisoned Sand shinobi. "P-PLEASE!" He cried upon deaf ears. "Shougeki!" Umikira cried as he clapped his hands together, causing four blades of ice to inject the snow prison at one time, splattering the snowy ground before them with bits of red. Fuuko looked away as the damage happened, and Satoru watched on as he smoked his cigarette. Umikira lowered his arms and the snow prison dropped to the ground, the now dead Sand genin lay on the ground in between his three deceased comrades. "Hmph, and to think all of that simply because they bumped into us." Satoru said. Umikira looked back at Satoru, "Let's go, we're wasting time talking." he said firmly. Satoru and Fuuko nodded and followed behind Umikira, "He seems more determined to make it to the Namitora than before." Fuuko whispered to Satoru. "You don't think...?" She asked. "I don't know, once he's had blood he can't seem to get enough you know." Satoru replied. The Mist genin three continued on their journey to reach the Namitora Cargo Ship before any of the other genin got there.

The Tengaigakure trio stopped and looked around, "Now I could have sworn I just heard a scream." Sono said. "I thought so too." Ayane added. "It sounded like someone was in pain." Nikaari noted. Sono shook his head, "Well whatever it is, we must move on and protect our flags until we get to that ship." Sono said. "Agreed, but what if we run into trouble from the likes of the other teams?" Ayane asked. "Then we will deal with them accordingly." Sono replied. "Hopefully we won't have to kill anyone, that would put me in a downer." Nikaari admitted. "Don't worry, I think they just slipped on the ice is all." Ayane comforted him. "I hope so." Nikaari replied. "I would hate to think that someone would actually kill someone just for a colored flag." Nikaari added. "These are the exams Nikaari-san, and if you don't go all out you're going to get killed, it's the law of nature." Sono explained.

Kali Yujihana, Yuu, and Jiro were walking in an ice-laden cave that they had made themselves. "They said back-tracking was illegal, however they never said anything about making your own tunnels!" Kali exclaimed with glee. "This plan of yours was sure brilliant boss!" Jiro admitted. "Simply brilliant!" Yuu added, as he used his blades to cut through the ice, while Jiro used a fire-jutsu to melt it. "We'll end up being the first team to reach that smelly old cargo ship!" Kali said with a confident smirk, "And that Otokusa-brat won't even have a chance at becoming a chunin!" Kali added. Jiro, and Yuu laughed in unison with their boss Kali until they hit a hard layer of wall. "What's this!?" Yuu exclaimed. "What's wrong, why aren't you drilling?" Kali asked. "I would but the ice is too thick in this area!" Yuu explained. "Yeah, and my chakra's kinda low too boss!" Jiro added. Kali sighed and rolled her eyes, "Fine, then just try the ice wall to your right!" Kali ordered, frustrated. "Will do!" Yuu replied, using his blades to cut through the ice, which was actually easier than expected. "Hey boss, this ice is actually more like snow!" Yuu exclaimed. "Then break through it Jiro!" Kali ordered. Jiro nodded and charged at the snow wall, falling through and out onto the snow outside. "Hmph, looks like we're out." Kali observed. "Finally." Yuu said. "Hey boss, getta load of 'dis!" Jiro cried. Kali and Yuu walked over to Jiro and stood by him, "Look what I found over here!" Jiro exclaimed. "What is it?" Kali asked. "They were shinobi, now they're snow fodder." Yuu said. "Sand shinobi, judging by their headbands." Yuu added. "I wondered what happened." Kali said. "Well one thin's for certain and that is they didn't freeze to death." Yuu said. "There's way too much blood." He concluded. Kali stared down at the deceased Sunagakure trio, the central one with the sharpened ice blades stuck through his body, and a plea for mercy distorted forever on his pale-blue face. "Boss, hey boss!" Jiro interjected, causing Kali to snap out of it. "What, what is it?" She asked. "We'd better find another ice tunnel, so we can continue on our route." Jiro suggested. "That's a good plan, I'll let you two pick out the wall." Kali said, with a serious and solemn tone. Jiro and Yuu exchanged concerned looks before turning around and examining another possible Ice tunnel. ("Who killed them?") Kali thought. ("Could that have been us?") Kali added.

Mikko, Tanzou, and a struggling Hishegami braced themselves up on the path of the Shimokage no Yama (Lit. Mountain of Frost Shadow). It had began to snow since their climb up the Shimokage thirty minutes ago, and the wind had picked up considerably. "Guys, it's way too cold up here!" Hishegami exclaimed. "Yeah, I kind of agree!" Mikko said. Tanzou looked back at his teammates and then looked up at the peak of the mountain, which was still a considerable long ways up. "Yes it is getting rather cold, we will take a short break when we reach one of the upper caves." Tanzou decided. "Good thinking leader." Mikko said with a thumbs up. ("Good thinking leader!") Hishegami mocked Mikko in her mind. ("That was the ONLY time Mikko-Baka has ever agreed with me.") Hishegami added. The trio proceeded up the mountainside, and pressed onward, despite the trecherous ice and the continual shower of snowfall. "This snow is really intense." Mikko noted. "Gee I wonder why nobody's wearing any swimwear." Hishegami said sarcastically. "Speaking of everyone, we are nearly to the point where we SHOULD be meeting up with the other teams of genin." Tanzou said. "What, are you serious?" Hishegami asked. "Man I don't want to deal with those clowns!" Mikko exclaimed. "Well, we just might have to." Tanzou said as he led his comrades up the snowy mountainside to the closest cave he could find.
Tanzou, Mikko, and Hishegami all climbed into the cave and sat near the entrance-way. Hishegami panting, and coughing, and Mikko holding her face. "Well at least we can relax in here for a few minutes before having to go back outside." Mikko said. "Actually, we might not have to go back out." Tanzou said. "Really?" Hishegami asked. Tanzou pointed to the back of the cave and pulled out some matches, "I heard echoes when you speak...so I'm guessing that this cave goes on." Tanzou speculated. "Really, oh Tanzou that's great news." A relieved Hishegami said. "Well at least we don't have to climb anymore." Mikko said. "Thank god!" Hishegami added. Tanzou walked to the back of the cave with his lit match and sure enough, the cave went on. "Yup, we can definitely go onward using this cave." Tanzou declared. "Come to think of it, didn't Ai say that we had to scale the mountain in order to get to the Namitora?" Hishegami asked. Tanzou shook his head. "All she said was that we had to 'get' to the Namitora, in one piece." Tanzou answered. "Yeah, that's right!" Mikko concluded. "Hmph, so I guess now we're going to stumble around some dark-creepy old cave." Hishegami complained. "What're you complaining for, at least we're out of the snow aren't we?" Mikko asked. Hishegami snorted and shook her head, "It's STILL cold!" she responded. "And it's STILL and arctic region!" Mikko said. "Alright you two, let's get a move-on, we really need to make it to the ship by midnight, but I'm pressing for nightfall." Tanzou said. Mikko shook her head, "You sound more and more like a leader every time you speak." she said with a grin. "Thanks." Tanzou replied. Hishegami rolled her eyes and got to her feet, "Fine, I guess we've got no other alternative!"

Tanzou led Mikko and Hishegami through the dark part of the cave with the light of his matches. "The water dripping from those huge icicles is making it extremely slippery so watch your step." Tanzou cautioned. "Yeah, yeah I know, I know!" Mikko exclaimed. "Hey what's that up there?" Mikko asked pointing to a black furry thing on the ceiling of the cave. "Mikko don't do anything to..." Tanzou warned, but it was too late Mikko tossed a snowball up at it and it unraveled its wings to reveal a bat, along with a bunch more bats who gathered around Mikko and her teammates. "Holy crap!" Mikko cried. "Damn it Makato-Baka!" Hishegami cursed as she swatted the bats away. "Shit, there's too many!" Tanzou cried. Mikko tripped on her own foot, trying to get away from the agressing bats and bumped into Tanzou, who knocked into Hishegami, forcing her to fall and slide all the way down, followed by Tanzou. "AIEEEEEE!" cried Hishegami as she slid down and out of sight. "Hang on!" Tanzou called after Hishegami, sliding on his stomach. Mikko was the only one who didn't slid, "Hey don't hog all the excitement!" Mikko yelled as she ran and slid down the ice after them.
Hishegami slid all the way down the ice ramp and shot out a hole, landing in the center of a group of flowers. Next came Tanzou who flew out and and landed beside Hishegami, and finally Mikko who flew all the way out and landed the furthest away. "You okay?" Tanzou asked Hishegami. "Yes, I'm alright." She replied with a smile. "Woo-hoo that was some fun!" Mikko exclaimed excitedly. "Let's try it again!" She urged. "In case you've forgotten, we're in the middle of the exams, remember Mikko-Baka?" Hishegami replied. "Oh yeah..." Mikko said, scratching her head. "Hey did either of you notice this cave we're in?" Tanzou asked. Hishegami and Mikko looked around, and the cave was filled with a wide variety of flowers, ranging from orchids to tulips and daisies. "Yeah, this place is full of all sorts of nice-smelling flowers." Mikko noted. "But beyond that, how can flowers like those grow and prosper so lively in a place like this?" Tanzou questioned. Mikko looked at him and shrugged, "Beats me." Tanzou got up and looked around the flower-laden cave, "If I'm not mistaken, the temperature in here is also several degrees higher than the rest of the cave." Tanzou explained. "What could that mean?" Hishegami asked. Tanzou looked down one of the larger cave openings where light shined through, "I'd say we're almost to the tundra." Tanzou added. "The tundra?" Mikko wondered. "Yes baka, it's a sort of lush plains in the arctic where flowers and what-not can grow." Hishegami explained. "But you won't find any trees there." Tanzou added. "Oh, I get it." Mikko said. Tanzou signaled for his teammates to follow him out the cave and into the tundra, Hishegami collected a couple of flowers, smelling them as she held them. "Aw, it's so pretty here I'd really hate to leave so soon." Hishegami confessed. "Remember Hishegami-Rat, we're in the exams?" Mikko chided. "Oh, right." Hishegami replied, clutching the flowers as she followed Tanzou and Mikko through the cave opening. "It shouldn't be much further, and we'll be at the tundra." Tanzou said. "Finally, some decent weather for a change!" Happily declared. "Don't get too excited," said Tanzou. "It may be the tundra, but it's still the arctic." "Oh that's right." Mikko replied.

The Trio continued on their journey, walking down the snowy slope and making their way to the tundra. It was still light outside, and the snow had since stopped, along with the wind. As the team walked further, the tundra grew closer and closer. "Man, I can practically see it already!" Mikko declared. "We will be there in no time now." Tanzou said. "Good timing, it's still daylight." Hishegami said. "I think we just might meet our deadline after all." Hishegami added. "I think so too!" Tanzou replied.
The team finally made it to the end of the slope and the begining of the tundra, it was a mushy-snowladen flowery field of moderate cool temperature. "Hmm, it really isn't too cold around here." Mikko noted. "So how much further until we get to the Namitora?" Hishegami asked Tanzou. "Probably another two and a half hours." Tanzou replied. "And If I'm not mistaken I believe there's a fjord not far from here; I believe that is where Ai has stationed the Namitora to await us." Tanzou added. "We're definitely going to nail this thing!" Hishegami cheered happily. "Think again!" Said a male voice. The startled Kumogakure group turned around to see that the Tengaigakure trio was to the right of them, and heard shuffling, and saw that the Kirigakure trio was to the left of them. "Quit your slacking this instant!" Cried Kali Yujihana. Before long, the Yujihana trio was right behind them. "Otokusa-love, what brings you here, I could've sworn that you'd be dead within the first two hours." Hishegami stared Kali down, remembering the intense fight she had with Kali's kagebunshin. "Kali Yujihana..." she uttered. Then Hiruko's team showed up from the southeast, "Whew, we have finally done it!" Li exclaimed. "We have braved the elements and prevailed!" Li added. Umikira stood between his siblings, watching as more and more genin arrived. "Well, this turning out to be quite the party isn't it?" Satoru said. The Konoha team arrived, and Rikki's team arrived, finally every surviving genin team had arrived. It was the begining of a deadlock, all of the remaining twenty-four genin teams stared each other down with serious silent expressions. "Hmph, I see six genin failed to show up." Sono observed. "It was; the three from Iwagakure, and the the three from Sunagakure." Ayane noted. ("Those ones, from Tengaigakure; they're something elese, like prodigies.") Tanzou thought. ("Great, now I've got not only Yujihana-Ikeike* to deal with, but that Ayane-Gikunshi* as well.") Hishegami thought. Mikko winced, she was tense and ready for anything, she kept her hands readily near her kunai packs. "Mikko, be ready for anything, especially the ones from Kumogakure, they may try and play dirty." Tanzou whispered to Mikko. "HEY WE HEARD THAT!" Pai shouted. "We most certainly would not dishonor the name of the chunin exams by playing dirty!" Li assured. "Yeah!" Rikki added. "Shut up Rikki!" Pai hollered. "Hey, don't tell him to shut up Pai-Manuke*!" Lin-Lin shouted back to Pai. Umikira and his team stood silently by as the arguing intensified amongst the genin, mostly the Kumogakure teams and themselves. "Tch, what a bunch of idiots." Satoru mumbled to Fuuko who smirked. Umikira smiled widely, staring at both Tanzou and Sono Ishikara. "I've finally caught up to you; both of you." Umikira said, approaching the center of the field of the tundra. Suddenly the arguing ceased and all of the teams were focused on the deathly pale, raven-haired sullen boy from Kirigakure. "Who is he?" Lin-Lin asked Rikki. "They call him Umikira, the drowned, because he is so pale he looks like that's how he died, yet still lives." Rikki answered. It was a three-way deadlock between Sono, Umikira, and Tanzou. "I just want you to know that I'm not planning on leaving here until someone's blood has stained the ground red." Umikira said in the direction of Tanzou and Ishikara. Things definitely heated up and intensified by ten. Mikko grew more and more anxious, not wanting to be left out of the action, but also not wanting anything to happen to her comrade. ("Tanzou...please don't do anything stupid.") Hishegami thought. Umikira smiled as he stared down Tanzou Murasaki, who stared down Sono Ishikara, who stared down Umikira, the deadlock begins!

*Yuki-Kougake = Snow Gauntlet
*Aisuyaiba-Shougeki = Ice Blade-Crash
*Ikeike = Bitch
*Gikunshi = Snob
*Manuke = Blockhead

Chapter #23: "Intense Situation"
*Note: Credit goes to the following authors for the following team(s)
-Tengaigakure: Ayane Shuura, Sono Ishikara, and Nikaari Shuuma. Credit goes to Quzor.
-Konohagakure: Ansari Hotaru, Kaori Kasume, and Kyoshi Katsurou. Credit goes to TheWrongVine.
-Iwagakure: Hiroto Yamanouchi, Honoka Yamaguchi, Atsuko Yamaguchi, and Masaru Dazai. Credit goes to SpectacularInsanity

(Insert "Predicament" by Toshiro Masuda) The genin stanced one another off, all eyes burning with intensity. The most notable being, Umikira, Sono, and Tanzou who all three were deadlocked into a three-way stand-off at the behest of Umikira. Mikko and Hishegami stood by supporting Tanzou, slowly reaching for their kunai knives. Pai eyed the other kunoichi and reached for her shuriken, Lin-Lin mimicked her doing exactly the same. "Lin-Lin, stop copying me!" Pai yelled. "I'm not, I don't even USE shuriken duh!" Lin-Lin yelled back. Fuuko and Satoru stood by, Fuuko readying her fan-blades while Satoru readied his Reikyuu scroll. "This is gonna be good." Satoru said to Fuuko. "More like boring, none of these genin look that special, maybe excpect the Tengaigakure ones." Fuuko replied. Makki Fuhina, one of the Kumogakure genin smirked, holding her kunai knife. "You're going to regret those words, in fact I doubt you'll even become a chunin!" Makki said. "What did you say!?" Fuuko shouted. "Uh-oh here it comes!" Satoru exclaimed with a smile.

Umikira looked around at both Sono Ishikara and Tanzou Murasaki respectively. “So you two, are the strongest ones here huh?” Umikira mumbled. “What-them the STRONGEST!?” Yuu blurted angrilly. Kali covered his mouth quickly, “Yuu, shut-up!” Kali scolded. “We can use this as our chance to get to the ship first!” Kali whispered to Yuu. “Oh yeah!” Yuu replied. “Let’s get going!” Kali ordered. Hishegami watched as Kali and her henchmen slipped away into the backdrop of the scene, disappearing from all eyes. (“Damn it, I can’t let Yujihana get there first!”) Hishegami thought. “This doesn’t look good.” Mikko observed. “Gee, you think?” Hishegami rudely remarked. “This isn’t the time for your sarcasm Hishegami-rat!” Mikko retaliated. Tanzou looked over his shoulder at Mikko and Hishegami, “You two; go on ahead and I’ll catch up later!” Tanzou ordered. “But Tanzou, we can’t win without you!” Hishegami pleaded. “That sounds like an order, right leader?” Mikko asked Tanzou, who smiled and returned his attention to Umikira. “Mikko, Hishegami; go, now!” Tanzou cried. Mikko turned and proceeded to run, but Hishegami hesitated before following Mikko. Fuuko watched with a scowl, “Oh no you don’t!” Fuuko yelled. “Suiton: Ice-Wall!” Fuuko cried, creating a large wall of ice before Mikko and Hishegami. Fuuko approached the wall, “You’re not going anywhere!” Fuuko exclaimed. “In case you haven’t noticed this is a battle we’re fighting.” Fuuko said. “More like a war!” Makki Fuhina replied, jumping in and kicking Fuuko aside. “Katon: Fox-Fire Jutsu!” Makki cried, sending a line of fire spiraling into the wall of ice. “You two, leave now!” Makki commanded. “I will handle her.” Mikko and Hishegami exchanged looks of surprise. “But why?” Hishegami asked, “You’re on a rival team!” She added. Makki smiled, “Yeah but in the end we’re still from Kumogakure, and that means I’d rather have someone from my own village surpass me than the likes of these Mist fiends.” Makki explained. “Besides, that Murasaki kid’s got guts standing off that Umikira guy.” Makki added, looking back at Tanzou. “You’d better get, you don’t want your leader’s sacrifice to be in vain do you?” Makki asked, returning her attention to Mikko and Hishegami, who shook their heads and ran past the now melted ice wall. Fuuko got to her feet, “Damn you!” She cursed, unfolding her fan blade, only to be countered by Makki’s own drawn Kunai.

Ayane and Nikaari stood faithfully by, watching as Sono stared down Umikira. “Your orders sir?” Ayane asked. Sono looked to the wet ground of the tundra. “Leave, now.” Sono replied, looking up at Umikira, who stood deathly silent, but his eyes watched everything. Ayane nodded, “Understood, we shall evacuate now.” Ayane responded, disappearing in a cloud of smoke along with Nikaari. Sono’s worried and somewhat disappointed expression caught the eye of Tanzou. “So what, are we gonna fight or are we just gonna stand here talking all day?” Tanzou asked with a smirk. Umikira grinned, showing his razor sharp teeth.

Lin-Lin, Rikki, and Akira faced-off with Pai, Li, and Hiruko…sort of. “You-you snot-faced jerk!” Lin-Lin shouted at Pai. “Your taijutsu is not as formidable as my own.” Li said to Rikki. “Shut up!” Rikki cried back. “Will all of you just shut up!?” Hiruko shouted. “Look at us, we’re brethren from the same village; Kumogakure.” Hiruko said. “We shouldn’t be fighting like this.” Hiruko added. Pai’s eyes hit the ground, “He’s right.” She admitted. “Yeah…” Li added. “We’re sorry, can you forgive us?” Lin-Lin asked. Hiruko smiled, “Of course.” The six arguing shinobi joined in a group hug. “There, isn’t that better?” Li asked. “It sure is.” Rikki said. “Wait a second, something’s odd!” Lin-Lin noticed. Just then the team of Pai, Li, and Hiruko disappeared in a poof of smoke, revealing logs instead. “SUBSTITUTION!?” Cried Lin-Lin and her team angrily. “Faking a heart-to-heart like that! T-Those JERKS!” Lin-Lin yelled at the top of her lungs.

Meanwhile, Pai, Li, and Hiruko were running at top speeds to get through the tundra and find the Namitora before anyone else did. “That was priceless!” Pai exclaimed with a laugh. “Yeah, I’m surprised I could even keep a straight face.” Hiruko said. “That was a clever move sir!” Li commended Hiruko. “Aw Li, don’t go calling me sir again!” Hiruko groaned. “Yes sir…I mean, yes Hiruko!” Li corrected himself. Pai shook her head and continued running with her teammates.

Kali Yujihana, Yuu, and Jiro were underground, tunneling their way to the ship. “How much longer do you reckon we have until we get to the ship?” Yuu asked. “I dunno, maybe a day or so, give or take a few hours.” Jiro replied. “A DAY!?” Kali and Yuu screamed. “Uh hello Jiro, this may come as a surprise to you but we don’t have a day!” Kali reminded. “I know, but travelin’ under da ground ain’t exactly the best way ta travel under these circumstances.” Jiro replied. Kali and Yuu exchanged annoyed looks. “STOP TRYING TO BE SO SMART!” Kali and Yuu yelled and kicked at Jiro as he tunneled.

Mikko and Hishegami were a mile away from were Tanzou had been left. The two girls were running at their top speed, and were running out of breath. “I hope…Tanzou is…okay!” Hishegami exclaimed. “Don’t…worry…he’ll be…fine.” Mikko panted. “I hope so.” Hishegami replied, looking back. “Keep your eyes forward Otokusa, we’ve gotta focus on the goal!” Mikko declared. Hishegami returned her attention to the tundra path, “You’re right.” Hishegami agreed. (“Tanzou, come back alive okay.”) Hishegami thought.

The deadlock between Tanzou, Umikira, and Sono was intense as it was, and things were just heating up. “So like I said; less bark and more bite!” Tanzou cried as he charged at Umikira, swinging at him with both fists, and landing a punch at his head. (“I did it!”) Tanzou thought. (“My first attack was successful!”) Tanzou added. But something was wrong; Tanzou’s fist grew increasingly colder. Tanzou looked down and realized that it was not actually Umikira whom he had struck, but rather a snow clone of him. The real Umikira stood behind Tanzou. “That’s what I call my Yukibunshin.” Umikira said. “The snow becomes colder and colder until it freezes, ultimately turning into ice.” Umikira added. “Since you made the first move I will make mine.” Umikira said. “Ice-Fist!” Umikira shouted as he struck Tanzou in the back with a fist as hard and cold as solid ice. Tanzou gasped from the blow, and winced from the pain that spread from his back to all over his body. “I’m sure that technique knocked the wind out of you.” Umikira noted. “And since your arm’s frozen stuck I will leave you there for now.” Umikira added. Sono watched, “Why so chatty all of a sudden, I thought you were the silent type?” Sono asked. “I only speak when I feel it’s necessary.” Umikira replied. “Well then, how about this?” Sono asked charging at Umikira, and landing a kick to his knees and readying for a devastating chop. (“This is it, my taijutsu has to work!”) Sono thought. (“Since there’s no trees around I will have to use all of the ninjutsu I know combined with my taijutsu!”) Sono added. Just as Sono’s hand came down for the chop, Umikira grabbed it at lightning speeds, and held it firmly in midair. “You really shouldn’t underestimate me.” Umikira said. Sono stood with his arm raised above him in midair, it was slowly freezing. He could feel the stinging sensation of frost bite taking over. Sono winced, gritted his teeth, and did everything he could do to withstand the pain, but it was no good. Sono let out a scream, which sent nearby birds that were bathing in the puddles of the dry portion of the tundra, to flying away in flocks. Umikira uttered a low chuckle. “You are in no position to play hero.” Umikira said, literally stepping out from a frozen shell of himself and standing beside Sono. Sono’s eyes widened with shock. (“H-how did he do that?”) Sono asked himself. He frozen shell of Umikira stood complacent, holding Sono’s arm high above his head in midair. Tanzou recoiled in horror as he watched Umikira have his way with Ishikara. “Now I’m going to put you out of your misery, Tengaigakure will no longer be renowned for its superior spy shinobi.” Umikira said. “But it will be known as a final resting place for its sad fools!” Umikira added, as he began striking Sono Ishikara all over. “Blizzard-Fist!” Umikira cried, and then “Ice-Pummeling Combination!” multiple fists of ice rose out and struck Sono at the same time, hitting his face, his chest, and his stomach. “When I’m through with you there will be nothing left!” Umikira exclaimed. Tanzou rapidly tried breaking free of the snow clone, but his hand had frozen inside of it. “Damn it, damn it, damn it!” Tanzou cursed. “I’ve gotta get out of this, and fast!” Tanzou added.

Chapter #24: “Brute Strength: The Fury of Umikira”
*Note: Credit goes to the following authors for the following team(s)
-Tengaigakure: Ayane Shuura, Sono Ishikara, and Nikaari Shuuma. Credit goes to Quzor.
-Konohagakure: Ansari Hotaru, Kaori Kasume, and Kyoshi Katsurou. Credit goes to TheWrongVine.
-Iwagakure: Hiroto Yamanouchi, Honoka Yamaguchi, Atsuko Yamaguchi, and Masaru Dazai. Credit goes to SpectacularInsanity

Things were bad on the tundra, and they were taking a turn for the worst. Tanzou’s arm was frozen stuck within a snow clone of Umikira, while Sono Ishikara was getting the beating of a lifetime from Umikira.

Fuuko and Satoru stood ready against Makki Fuhina, a Kumogakure genin who had recently melted through Fuuko’s ice-wall, allowing Mikko and Hishegami to escape. “They’re getting away you know!” Satoru exclaimed. “I can see that!” Fuuko replied. “This wouldn’t have happened if it were Umikira!” Satoru added. Makki smirked, “You two really are full of yourselves aren’t you?” Fuuko whipped out her second fan blade, “Why don’t we spare the chitchat and just get down to the bloodshed?” Fuuko asked. “My, we’re in a foul mood today aren’t we?” Makki responded. “Well either way, I’m not letting monsters like you get a hold of ANY of my brethren!” Makki exclaimed. “Sanu, Batsou!” Makki cried, before two guys jumped in front of her with weapons raised and ready for action. Fuuko scoffed, “Do you think that a couple of cloud clowns are going to stop me?” Fuuko asked. “Perhaps.” Makki replied. “Think again!” Fuuko shouted, “Demon wind cutter!” Fuuko slashed the air with one of her fanblades, causing a violent cyclone to rip through Fuuko and her teammates, reducing them to…wood? “W-what?” Fuuko asked surprised. The real Makki and her teammates stood behind Fuuko and Satoru, with their kunai drawn and ready. “Make the first move, I dare you.” Makki said to Fuuko. Fuuko smiled, “Silly girl I already did!” Fuuko replied. Satoru scowled at the foul situation that he and his sister had gotten into. “Fuuko, this has lasted long enough, we need to leave now!” Satoru scolded. “Tell that to our brother!” Fuuko said pointing to Umikira, who was too busy beating on Sono Ishikara to notice his sibling’s predicament. Satoru grit his teeth, (“God damn you Umikira, why must you lose control now?”) Satoru thought.

Tanzou continued to struggle with the snow clone. It had completely frozen his hand within itself and would not budge. “Damn, I can’t move it!” Tanzou exclaimed. Lin-Lin and her team quietly and cautiously snuck by Umikira, until they reached a safe point and ran like hell out of the area. “This is way too scary!” Lin-Lin cried. “You don’t have to tell me twice!” Rikki agreed. “Crybabies!” Akira said under his breath. Tanzou stared on with a disappointed expression, “THANKS FOR HELPING GUYS!” Tanzou snarled angrily.

Nearby, the team from Konohagakure; Ansari, Kaori, and Kyoshi stood silent as they observed the mayhem taking place. Sono’s cheek was bruised and he had gotten a bloody nose from Umikira’s rampage. “Oh my…should we?” Kaori suggested, but Ansari’s swift hand held her back from doing anything out of line. “We’ll not interfere with others’ struggles, it is theirs to cope with.” Ansari said. “I had no idea you could be so cold.” Kyoshi said jokingly. “But seriously, I agree full-heartedly with you.” He added. Kaori winced as she watched the beating continue, Sono looked as though he would soon pass out from all of the pain. (“Ansari, why won’t you let us help?”) Kaori asked herself. “We must leave at once, there’s no point in staying here where all of this chaos is.” Ansari ordered. The Konoha genin disappeared in a cloud of smoke, when they landed on their feet just outside of the area, they proceeded to run the rest of the way. Kaori, looked more than noticeably disappointed, although Ansari hadn’t noticed.

Tanzou continued his debacle with the snow clone, “There’s got to be a way out of this!” He cried. “Shut up over there, I’ll kill you next!” Umikira shouted. (“Damn it, I don’t have much time!”) Tanzou thought. (“I have to melt this ice, but I only know a limited selection of fire jutsu.”) Tanzou added. Tanzou sighed and closed his eyes, “This has got to work.” He whispered to himself. Umikira laughed, “Unless you can do one-handed jutsus then there is no escaping that ice!” Umikira declared, before returning his sights onto Sono. Eventually Umikira broke Sono free of the ice and punched him so hard that he flew across the area. Umikira slowly approached him, “What’s the matter, is this the best Tengaigakure has to offer!?” Umikira mocked as he approached at stalker speed. (“This guy’s a monster!”) Tanzou thought. (“And he’s right, I can’t form any hand signs to perform a jutsu without both of my hands!”) Tanzou added. “Shit!” Tanzou cursed. Then Tanzou realized his shinobi supply pack around his waist, he used his free left hand to open the pack and pull out some long matches, which he held in his teeth. Tanzou then pulled out a small container of medical alcohol. Tanzou wedged the container against his chest while opening the cap with his left hand, once it was free he brought the small bottle to his eyes. (“All that’s in here is a swig at best.”) Tanzou thought. Tanzou gargled the alcohol and struck the long matches, all three against the sole of his foot igniting them, he held the matches against the snow clone and breathed out onto the flames as hard as he could, igniting the flames into a big eruption of fire, melting the ice around Tanzou’s arm just enough to free it. He held his frozen right hand and tried warming it up, “Even with the flames that snow clone is still standing.” Tanzou acknowledged. “That is no ordinary ice.” He added.

Mikko and Hishegami ran through the tundra at high speeds, both girls feeling the wear and tear of their energy. “Mikko, we have to…take a break…I’m…exhausted.” Hishegami panted. “Yeah…okay…” Mikko replied. The two sat on a clearing, that part of the tundra was noticeably dryer and warmer than the other. “Hey Hishegami, is it just me or is it a lot warmer than before?” Mikko asked. “That’s probably because we’re nearly out of the arctic region itself.” Hishegami replied. “Seriously? And without Tanzou?” Mikko asked. Hishegami shook her head, “It looks that way.” She said. “But I know he can pull through, besides we won’t be eligible for the next tier without him.” Hishegami added. “That’s right.” Mikko agreed.

Tanzou, finally freed from his ice prison, charged after Umikira, whose back was to him. “Eat this!” Tanzou cried as he breathed a fire style jutsu upon Umikira, but his ice clones merely took the damage for him. Tanzou’s face turned from determination to shock, “What is this?” He asked. “My body’s natural mechanism for creating ice clones of myself won’t allow me to be harmed.” Umikira replied. “Your attempts at injuring me are futile!” Umikira added, before running up and kneeing Tanzou in the gut, sending him flying into a pile of snow. “You should have just stayed put, now my thirst for blood is at its peak!” Umikira exclaimed with an evil look in his eyes and a twisted grin. “You’re mine!” Umikira cried as he charged toward a defenseless Tanzou.

Sono lay on the snowy tundra, battered and bruised, barely clinging to consciousness. His eyes were slamming shut, and his muscles ached and the frostbite, while no longer a threat had made its mark. Sono moved a shaken hand down to his shinobi pack, and opened it up. He retrieved a capsule and removed a small brown ball; a soldier pellet. Sono grinned, “Heh, looks like I can make it after all.” He declared before inserting the pellet into his mouth and chewing it up with a gulp. “I just need a few moments to gather some strength reserves and I will be able to stop him.” Sono said, watching as Umikira attacked Tanzou. “Hang in there, just a bit more.” Sono added.

Ayane Shuura, and Nikaari Shuuma ran at a super fast pace and avoided any trouble at all while leaving the chaotic battlefield, of the icy tundra. Nikaari looked somewhat upset, “Say Ayane, do you think we did the right thing?” he asked. “I don’t know what you mean Nikaari.” Ayane replied. “I mean when we just left Sono back there.” Nikaari added. “We didn’t ‘just’ do anything, orders are orders and we have to abide by the rules, that is our shinobi way!” Ayane answered. “Hmph, maybe we should rework our shinobi way.” Nikaari mumbled. “Did you say something?” Ayane asked. Nikaari shook hi head, “Just talking to myself.” He responded. Ayane raised an eyebrow and continued running.

Umikira held Tanzou by the collar and stared him in the eyes, “This is going to be good, real good!” Umikira said with a sick smile. Tanzou watched as Umikira slowly raised his hand to Tanzou’s face. “Not so fast!” Sono cried, striking Umikira from behind at lightning speed and actually cutting through his arm of solid ice, causing Umikira to drop Tanzou to the ground. Sono rushed in front of Tanzou. “Are you alright?” Sono asked. Tanzou nodded, “I’m fine.” Sono watched as Umikira gripped his ice arm, and groaned and growled, knowing that it HAD hurt him to be cut like that. Umikira laughed and got to his feet, “So, you actually touched me.” He said. “Congratulations, maybe you’re village is more than I had perceived it to be.” Umikira added. “Be ready, I think together the two of us can take him down.” Sono whispered to Tanzou. “Just watch out for his snow clones, he spasm them like crazy.” Tanzou said back. “Don’t worry about that, I’ve been watching his moves and I think I have them all pretty much memorized.” Sono said confidently. Tanzou was in awe, this genin from the Canopy Village was beaten senseless mere moments ago, and now he was back on his feet and in charge of everything. (“Who is this guy, and how come he recovered so quickly?”) Tanzou wondered.

Chapter #25: Pushed to the Limit: Sono's Comeback!"
*Note: Credit goes to the following authors for the following team(s)
-Tengaigakure: Ayane Shuura, Sono Ishikara, and Nikaari Shuuma. Credit goes to Quzor.
-Konohagakure: Ansari Hotaru, Kaori Kasume, and Kyoshi Katsurou. Credit goes to TheWrongVine.
-Iwagakure: Hiroto Yamanouchi, Honoka Yamaguchi, Atsuko Yamaguchi, and Masaru Dazai. Credit goes to SpectacularInsanity

Umikira smiled evilly, as he slowly raised a hand to his mouth. “So, you think you’ve gotten all of my moves down eh?” He asked. Sono watched intently, with Tanzou standing behind him. Umikira laughed, “You are both pathetic little insects, and you won’t make it back to your respective villages in one piece.” Umikira threatened. “I’m not so sure about that.” Sono replied confidently. “You may be strong, however you must have a weak point and I intend on finding, and exposing it.” Sono said calmly. Umikira grinned and laughed menacingly. “I don’t think this guy is fooling around anymore.” Tanzou noted. “No kidding.” Sono responded. “So confident, so self-assured…” Umikira mumbled to himself. “I show you to fear me!” Umikira yelled as he charged towards Sono and Tanzou, his extended arm turned into solid ice and his fingers enlarged and branched out like sharpened blades of ice. “Ice fist!” Umikira shouted as he launched a devastating blow into the duo, causing large puffs of snow to fly up into the air into tiny bits.

Satoru fended off Sanu and Batsou while Fuuko dealt with Makki. “Do you actually believe you can beat us?” Fuuko wondered. “What are you trying to achieve?” Fuuko added. Makki lunged after Fuuko, who was practically dancing on air with her twin fan-blades and her innate powers of wind. Meanwhile, Batsou and Sanu chased after Satoru, who had made a quick run for it. “He’s trying to get away!” Sanu declared. “After him!” Batsou ordered. Satoru quickly reached into his supply pack and pulled something out, he threw it quickly into the snow behind him. Sanu and Batsou caught up to the running Satoru. “It’s over, we will not allow you to escape!” Sanu declared. “Oh I think you will.” Satoru said with a smirk. Satoru held his index and middle finger up together and close to his forehead, “Activate!” he cried, triggering a small explosion at the feet of Batsou and Sanu, causing them to fall several feet into the collapsing snow pit. “You see, that’s called quick-thinking.” Satoru added. Batsou gritted his teeth, “Damn it, how are we supposed to get out of here!?” He cursed. “You’re not, since you’re supposed to stay in there and rot.” Satoru answered.
Makki swung at Fuuko, but missed. “Dance of the spiraling dragon!” Fuuko cried, sending a dragon-shaped cyclone twisting and turning into the direction of Makki. “Damn!” Makki cried, jumping out of the way just in time. Fuuko scoffed, “Double prayer of the cyclone!” Fuuko cried sending two twirling blades of wind after Makki, tearing up snow and ripping through the air. Makki dodged one of them, but was inevitably struck by the other. Makki was sent flying back-first into the face of a nearby rock pattern and collapsed on the icy snow. “Amateurs!” Fuuko said with a scoff. “Fuuko, we’ve got to find Umikira and get out of here!” Satoru cried. “You’re right, the longer we stay the more time we will lose!” Fuuko replied. Satoru and Fuuko disappeared into the air, off searching for their younger sibling.

Tanzou and Sono had split up and were darting and dodging all of Umikira’s projectiles. (“This is tough, even if we continue to run around him and evade most of the projectiles; we will eventually get hit by the remaining ones.”) Tanzou thought. “Water Style: Frozen Barrage!” Umikira cried, opening his mouth and sending a wave of deadly ice blades flowing out like a tsunami towards Tanzou, and Sono. (“Damn he’s quick, and his precision is deadly!”) Tanzou thought. (“If just one of those frozen blades hits my vital points, it’s all over.”) Sono thought. Tanzou continued to dart and dodge, only this time, the remaining projectile ice blades cut through Tanzou’s coat, cutting into his arm. “Damn!” Tanzou cursed. “I’ve gotta do something!” Tanzou said to himself.

Mikko and Hishegami sat on the warm ground beside some trees, Hishegami drew in the melting snow while Mikko watched the orange sun up in the sky. “Hey Hishegami, did you ever notice that the sun looks kind of like a giant egg?” Mikko wondered. “You’re not supposed to stare directly at the sun moron, it’ll blind you.” Hishegami replied annoyed. “Oww, oh my retinas!” Mikko cried, burying her face in the snow, scuffing up Hishegami’s picture in the process. Hishegami jumped, and let out a small gasp. Hishegami had drawn an image of Tanzou in the melting snow, but now the face was scuffed up and barely recognizable. Mikko got up and laughed, “I was just kidding my eyes are fine!” Mikko laughed. “That’s just great.” Hishegami replied uninterested. “What’s the matter with you Hishegami?” Mikko asked concerned. “Well let’s see; Tanzou’s out fighting some psychopath while we’re marooned in this hot and wet place without him!” Hishegami responded. “Hey, yeah it is pretty hot here isn’t it?” Mikko realized, taking off her fur coat. “Didn’t you notice why I’ve been sitting here sans coat?” Hishegami added. “Oh yeah!” Mikko said with a laugh, and all of the snow on those trees have melted off!” Mikko noted. Hishegami sat up and looked at the trees, “There shouldn’t be any trees in a tundra.” Hishegami observed. “No? why not?” Mikko wondered. “Why not, because it’s a tundra Udon-Brain, it’s all cold and marshy here!” Hishegami replied. (“And it is pretty warm around here…”) Hishegami thought. “Then that means!” Hishegami exclaimed. “We’re near a desert!” Hishegami added. “A desert?” Mikko reiterated.

“Blizzard Breath!” Umikira cried, sending a wave of chilly wind and snow into Sono’s path, partially freezing his left arm and right leg. (“He’s managed to freeze me again!”) Sono thought desperately. (“I must do something or we will all end up dead!”) Sono added. Tanzou ran up to Umikira, readying his hand signs, “Fire Style: Lizard Flame Jutsu!” Tanzou cried, striking Umikira with a long blast of fire. However, no matter how intense the heat, the flames of the fire jutsu could only barely scratch the surface of Umikira’s ice shield or clones. “Damn it all!” Tanzou cursed. “Fool!” Umikira cried. “In this environment my ice shield is supreme; my snow clones cannot be melted!” Umikira added. “As long as the temperature remains at an arctic level then I will continue to dominate my prey!” Umikira declared with a grisly smile. (“So as long as he remains in a subzero temperature, then he is practically invulnerable.”) Tanzou thought. Sono raced towards Umikira, performing several hand signs in succession of another and a clone of himself appeared. “Twin hands of devastation!” Sono cried, as he and his bunshin spun around in a fast sporadic fashion, eventually reaching Umikira. Sono’s tornado-esque attack tore into and damaged Umikira’s body, slightly if anything. “What is this?” Umikira demanded. “It’s my specialty technique.” Sono replied. “Or at least one of them.” Sono added. “The wind, it’s too fast for me to counter.” Umikira cried. Umikira struggled and gasped as the power of Sono’s wind picked up and caught Umikira’s breath. “You…peon!” Umikira screamed, smashing the snow below him with a frozen ice fist. “Water Style: Ice Tremor Jutsu!” Umikira cried, sending a shockwave of ice traveling at high speeds underground, and causing it to explode right below Sono Ishikara. The explosion sent Sono flying several feet away into the snow embankment. The shattered ice chunks tore into Sono as he flew, and destroyed his kagebunshin. Sono squirmed and writhed, desperately trying to get to his feet, but it was no good his arms were almost entirely frostbitten by now and after that last attack he did not have the required strength.
Tanzou watched in horror as the fury of Umikira grew more and more intense with each passing moment. “To think, miserable little pests like you trying to beat someone like me!” Umikira said with a laugh. “You clowns really crack me up, my sides are splitting!” Umikira mocked. Sono lay battered on the ground, he had pushed his body to the limit, and was now paying the price. (“I went all out and for what, just to lay here and die?”) Sono thought. A small yet visible tear formed from the corner of his eye, his eyes widened as he recalled that memory. A young woman, he beautiful young woman with long dark hair and delicate features told him about the foundation of Tengaigakure. There was a flicker, and then another memory replaced it a much darker, scarier memory. “Sono, run!” cried the woman, just before darkness overcame everything. (“Mother!”) Sono screamed in his mind. Sono’s eyes widened and the tear flow stopped. “NO!” Sono screamed, a surge of fiery chakra surrounded Sono as he got to his feat and the frostbite melted away, the damage was still there, however to Sono all of that was moot now. “Fool, don’t you realize that you are outmatched here!?” Umikira cried as he charged towards Sono, who reciprocated by charging after. Tanzou watched in awe, as this canopy shinobi had willed himself back up not once, but twice, what was his secret? (“That Ishikara guy, he’s unbelievable!”) Tanzou thought. The two boys charged after one another, both with fists extended ready to pummel the other to death, when there was a metallic clang, then silence.

Satoru and Fuuko stood before Umikira, blocking him from Sono and vice-versa. Standing in between Ishikara and Satoru was a large metal casket with a large peering eye on the center. The eye bulged and peered out in all directions, not focusing on any one particular opponent. “You two…get out of the way.” Umikira said under his breath. “Umikira, don’t!” Fuuko warned. “We must reach the Namitora before the rest do!” Satoru added. “You will have a chance to kill them later.” Satoru ensured. Umikira stared into the back of Reikyuu, almost seeing Sono with X-ray vision. “I want him now!” Umikira uttered a guttural voice. “Later Umikira, first we must pass this portion of the exams…remember?” Satoru urged his sibling. Sono was panting, and Umikira breathed heavily, catching his breath. “Later then…I’ll kill him next time.” Umikira said with a sated smile. Fuuko and Satoru expressed sighs of relief after hearing this. “Reikyuu, dispel!” Satoru cried, holding an unfolded scroll. The large metal cycloptic casket disappeared in a cloud of smoke and back into the scroll. Satoru rolled up the scroll and concealed it within the confines of his black leather jacket. “Let’s get the hell out of here already!” Satoru declared, forming a hand sign along with his siblings, who all three disappeared in a poof of smoke! Umikira disappeared, still staring at Sono and smiling evilly.

“Amazing!” Tanzou said, approaching Sono who had dropped to one knee. “Yes I know, even after all of that he was still able to stand and attack me.” Sono admitted. “I meant you, Sono Ishikara, your will and spirit are unlike any I have ever seen before.” Tanzou admitted. “It was my internal will…” Sono said. “I could not allow myself to be beaten by the likes of that scoundrel!” Sono added. Tanzou gave Sono a hand, helping him to his feet. “Thank you for your assistance, I am grateful to have had you by my side.” Sono said. “I’m sorry I wasn’t much help.” Tanzou apologized. “His powers are unreal, more like demonic.” Tanzou added. “Yes I know. I saw it all in his eyes.” Sono replied. “He was solely intent on killing me.” Sono said. “And then he was gonna finish me off next!” Tanzou reminded.

Makki Fuhina got to her feet and walked over to the snow pit, where Sanu and Batsou were detained. “Hey, are you guys alright?” Makki called from above. “Yeah, but could you spring us out?” Sanu asked. “Yes it’s quite cold down here!” Batsou added. “Just hang on, I’ll figure something out!” Makki replied.

Tanzou support Sono as they walked around a bend in the icy rock formations and took an alternate route to the Namitora, than the other teams had. “Hopefully we can still make the ship in time!” Tanzou said. “I hope so as well, or else my chances at becoming a chunin will be shot.” Sono said. Tanzou glanced at Sono for a second, “It looked like you recalled something really bad from your past back there.” Tanzou pointed out. Sono looked to the ground, “Yes…it was…my mother.” Sono replied. “Your mother?” Tanzou questioned. “Yes, she is the very reason I am becoming a chunin; or at least trying.” Sono explained. “You see, she sacrificed a lot just to see that I was brought up safely.” Sono added. “Unfortunately, not many of the other villagers were so lucky.” Sono said. “My home, Tengaigakure; was always continually attacked by shinobi from the village hidden in the rain, saying that they wanted to expand their territory through our canopy village.” Sono explained. “But of course we would have none of it.” Sono said. “Until one day, a squadron of Amegakure shinobi infiltrated our village and killed many of my people, my mother…sacrificed more than us kids knew to see us safely hidden.” Sono said. “Did she die?” Tanzou wondered. “Nearly, she had lost the ability to walk after throwing herself in the way of a surprise attack meant for me.” Sono replied. “My mother was pushed aside and fell over the canopy, she landed wrong and lost the ability to walk.” Sono added. “She was bound to a chair ever since then.” Sono said. “I see…” Tanzou replied. “My siblings and I have had to help my mother around the homestead ever since, and even for routine daily things.” Sono explained. “But at least…at least she is alive.” Sono added, looking up at the orange sun in the sky. Tanzou glanced at him before also looking up at the orange sun, “Did you ever notice how the sun sort of looks like an egg?” Tanzou asked. Sono smiled, and nodded, “All of the time!” he responded.

Chapter #26: "Run past through the Tundra!”
*Note: Credit goes to the following authors for the following team(s)
-Tengaigakure: Ayane Shuura, Sono Ishikara, and Nikaari Shuuma. Credit goes to Quzor.
-Konohagakure: Ansari Hotaru, Kaori Kasume, and Kyoshi Katsurou. Credit goes to TheWrongVine.
-Iwagakure: Hiroto Yamanouchi, Honoka Yamaguchi, Atsuko Yamaguchi, and Masaru Dazai. Credit goes to SpectacularInsanity.

Mikko and Hishegami waited and waited for what seemed like an eternity in the warm melted region of the tundra. “Yes, I’d definitely say that we are near a desert.” Hishegami proclaimed proudly. “Big deal, that just means that it’s gonna be hotter!” Mikko replied. “Don’t be so pessimistic Mikko-Baka, besides once Tanzou gets here we’ll be all set!” Hishegami exclaimed. “If he gets here…” Mikko mumbled. “What was that!?” Hishegami cried. “I said ‘if he gets here’.” Mikko replied. “Of course he’ll be here, Tanzou’s the strongest guy from Kumogakure you know!” Hishegami reminded. “He’s not stronger than the Kiseki Goninshu!” Mikko retorted. “Yeah well…they’re old and have real-time battle experience!” Hishegami defended. “Whatever!” Mikko said with a scoff. “Ooh Mikko-BAKA!” Hishegami yelled at the top of her lungs. Birds flew away into flocks, and snow melted and fell off of the trees in clumps. “You can be so irritating!” Hishegami complained. “Likewise.” Mikko replied. Hishegami bit her lip and groaned and mumbled to herself, before finally kicking at the dirt and sitting herself down, her back to Mikko. Mikko had watched Hishegami with a raised eyebrow, “Weirdo.” muttered Mikko.

Tanzou and Sono walked through the rest of the snowy tundra, they were alone except for the squishy marsh-like tundra that surrounded them entirely. “I wonder how much further before we reach the Namitora?” Tanzou asked. “I would suspect a couple of hours.” Sono replied. “We don’t have that kind of time.” Tanzou said, gritting his teeth. (“Shit, if I knew this was going to happen I would have backed down from Umikira from the start!”) Tanzou thought. “Sono, get on my back!” Tanzou ordered. Sono blinked and shook his head, “What?” “Just do it, we’ll get there way faster if I run while supporting you on my back.” Tanzou explained. “No way, I can walk!” Sono said. “I don’t think so.” Tanzou replied. “You’re barely able to walk normally in your current condition, now get on!” Tanzou ordered. Sono begrudgingly climbed onto Tanzou’s back, and held on as Tanzou backed up and concentrated chakra to his feet. “If the output’s right, then I can burn rubber all the way to the ship!” Tanzou exclaimed. “Please be careful, I don’t wish to fall off.” Sono asked. “Don’t worry, just don’t sway around too much and you will be fine.” Tanzou replied. Tanzou charged up the strip with lightning-fast speed, charging past the marshy snow laden tundra, to a more tree-covered region, a forest. “We’re really moving fast!” Sono exclaimed cheerful. “I know, we’ve past the tundra and are now in some sort of forested region!” Tanzou replied. “At this rate we should reach the ship well within two hours.” Sono said happily. Tanzou continued to run until something gave away, his chakra ran dangerously low, and his leg tripped on a fallen tree branch sending he and Sono flying into a nearby pine tree. “Oomph!” Tanzou and Sono groaned, as they slowly brought themselves to their feet.

Meanwhile the team of Pai, Li, and Hiruko stopped all of a sudden when Pai detected something whip past her. “Did you guys just feel something burst by just now?” Pai asked. “Yeah it was like a strong wind or something.” Li noted. “It’s the arctic region, of course there’s going to be strong winds.” Hiruko replied. Pai shook her head, “I could have sworn I heard something like a voice too!” Pai added. “Now you’re just hallucinating.” Hiruko replied. “Humph. Jerk!” Pai said crossing her arms.

Mikko walked around the warm-climate area that she and Hishegami currently dwelled. “I wonder where Tanzou is?” Mikko asked no one in particular. “He’s probably on his way, right now, to see me of course!” Hishegami replied with a smile. Mikko rolled her eyes and continued to explore the area, “Did you notice that further out to the east is all forest?” Mikko asked Hishegami. “No, but what does it matter?” Hishegami wondered. “Maybe there’s a secret path out that way, a path that’ll lead us to the Namitora quicker.” Mikko said. “Yeah right!” Hishegami laughed. “It could be!” Mikko exclaimed. “In a million years!” Hishegami replied. Mikko sat on the ground and held her face, “So what we’re just supposed to sit here and wait for him?” Mikko asked. “What, were you planning on abandoning him!?” Hishegami accused. “No, but it’s awfully boring around these parts!” Mikko admitted. “You’ve only been here little over than an hour!” Hishegami exclaimed. “Yeah and it was a very boring hour!” Mikko responded back. Hishegami groaned and punched at the dirt. “Fine then, if you want to get back to that boat so much then just leave without us, since it means THAT much to you!” Hishegami blurted. Mikko sat quietly, watching Hishegami from behind, she was clearly upset. Mikko got up and walked over to Hishegami, “Nah, I’ll wait it out with you guys…besides, I’m supposed be supportive of the team leader, right?” Mikko asked with a cheerful smile. “I guess…” Hishegami replied glumly, holding her knees.
Mikko looked away and walked around the area, “Mikko!” she heard a voice cry out in the distance. “Huh?” Mikko wondered. “Hishegami!” the voice cried out again. “Oh stop with the pranks already Mikko!” Hishegami warned. “It’s not me Hishegami, It’s someone else, you think…?” Mikko asked. But before Mikko could finish the sentence, Hishegami was up on her feet and listening to the silence of the forested area. “Do you think its him?” Mikko asked. “Shh!” Hishegami scolded. “I’m listening to the forest!” Hishegami whispered. “Since when did you become such a nature specialist?” Mikko mumbled. “Mikko, Hishegami!” The voice cried in succession. “Are you there?” It cried again. “Yes we’re over here!” Hishegami shouted back, waving her arms in the air. “Tanzou it’s us!” Hishegami cried again, before Mikko covered Hishegami’s mouth with her hand. “What are you doing you don’t know if that’s the REAL Tanzou!” Mikko warned. “Take your filthy hand off my mouth you psycho!” Hishegami cried. “Besides, who in their right mind would go and impersonate Tanzou at a time like this?” Hishegami asked. “I don’t know, spies?” Mikko replied with a shrug. Hishegami groaned and rolled her eyes, “We’re I here in the clearing Tanzou, in the warmer climate, further to the west of you!” Hishegami cried out, cupping her mouth with her hands. There was no response, there was only the thick silence of the dense forested clearing. Hishegami stood sullen, facing the eastern direction of the voice she believed to be Tanzou’s. Mikko stood a foot or so behind her, also watching intently. “Do you think it’s him?” Mikko wondered. Hishegami didn’t reply, she merely looked on, believing that it WAS in fact Tanzou who was out there.

All of a sudden, there was a rustling and some twigs snapped under the pressure of a foot. Hishegami and Mikko turned around to see low pine branches swaying and rustle. Mikko and Hishegami expressed looks of uncertainty and fear, as the rustling and swaying continued. Then finally a hand emerged, and then a foot, then two heads? Mikko and Hishegami screamed when they first saw the two heads peering out at them, then Sono’s arms and legs stepped through, and they realized that it was Tanzou who was helping Sono across the tundra. Hishegami vented a sigh of relief and approached Tanzou, “You’re back, and you’re okay!” Hishegami exclaimed happily. Tanzou stepped through, still supporting Sono. “We had a little trouble getting here in time.” Tanzou replied. “That guy from Kirigakure, he was a monster!” Tanzou added. “But you’re safe and that’s all that matters.” Hishegami said. “Sono here was nearly killed by him.” Tanzou added. Hishegami glanced at Sono Ishikara for a moment, “That’s terrible!” She exclaimed. “So how did your fight turn out Tanzou, I bet you won right?” Hishegami wondered, returning her full attention to Tanzou. Tanzou groaned disgusted and pushed past Hishegami and approached Mikko, “Mikko, we’ve got to reach the Namitora and soon.” Tanzou said. “You don’t have to tell me twice!” Mikko replied. “Sono and I think that there is a path further through those woods that will get us there sooner.” Tanzou explained. “Gee are you sure?” Mikko wondered. “Any idea of Tanzou’s is great Mikko-Baka!” Hishegami replied, Tanzou merely ignored Hishegami’s remarks. Tanzou and Sono turned and proceeded through the forested path, “Are two coming or are you gonna bicker all day?” Tanzou asked over his shoulder. “I’m right behind you!” Mikko called after him. Hishegami stood by herself, watching as the three proceeded onward, she slowly followed behind them. (“Did I say something wrong, did I make Tanzou angry somehow?”) Hishegami wondered.

Chapter #27: "A desperate plea”
*Note: Credit goes to the following authors for the following team(s)
-Tengaigakure: Ayane Shuura, Sono Ishikara, and Nikaari Shuuma. Credit goes to Quzor.
-Konohagakure: Ansari Hotaru, Kaori Kasume, and Kyoshi Katsurou. Credit goes to TheWrongVine.
-Iwagakure: Hiroto Yamanouchi, Honoka Yamaguchi, Atsuko Yamaguchi, and Masaru Dazai. Credit goes to SpectacularInsanity.

Mikko, Tanzou, Sono, and Hishegami traveled the forested path for what seemed like days, was only merely two hours. “It’s getting increasingly warmer.” Sono noted. “Yes, it’s way too hot to be wearing a fur coat!” Tanzou added, removing his fur coat and tossing it to the ground. Now, his wounds from Umikira the Drowned, were visible. From behind, Hishegami noticed Tanzou’s war wounds, and also noticed Sono’s limp and his battered arms and legs. Perhaps she had not given Sono enough credit for his tribulations? “Hey Sono, you went through a lot and survived it all, you must be relieved to have left with your life.” Hishegami said. Sono nodded, “It’s true that I came close to death, but that is something a shinobi must deal with everyday of his life.” Sono replied. Tanzou looked back at Hishegami with a smile and nodded approvingly. Hishegami, elated that Tanzou was now noticing her again, stepped ahead and bumped Mikko out of the way. “Hey!” Mikko groaned. “So guys, what do you think our next mission will be?” Hishegami asked. “Hopefully not rock climbing.” Tanzou said. “Or anything to do with snow!” Sono added.
(“I don’t believe this; that Hishegami-Rat is all quiet for the last hour or so and now she’s all over the place!”) Mikko thought.

A while later, Mikko, Tanzou, Sono, and Hishegami came to a large lake, surrounded by forest. “We can rest here for a little bit.” Tanzou noted. “Good idea!” Mikko agreed. Sono sat on a stone and peered across the lake, “It appears that it is all forest on the other side of this lake.” Sono noted. “And behind us is the start of a mountain trail.” Sono added. “No way, no more climbing!” Tanzou exclaimed. “Relax, there is another way through a bend in the trees.” Sono replied. “Really? You mean no more climbing?” Mikko asked. Sono nodded, “All we need to do is follow the forested path, it’ll be a little close but the most climbing we will have to do is getting down to the desert lands.” Sono explained. “With the air as humid as it is, I would say that we are fairly close to the desert region already.” Sono added. “So now it’s just a matter of getting through the forest and scaling a rock wall, then we’re out of the woods.” Tanzou said. “So-to-speak, however we would still need to allocate the Namitora, if we ever hope to excel to the next tier.” Sono responded. Tanzou thought for a moment, “That’s true.” Hishegami watched as Sono and Tanzou speculated and calculated their next move. Hishegami stood up on a large stone, popped her finger into her mouth and pulled it out into the air. “What ARE you doing?” Mikko asked, holding her hands on her head. “Just watch!” Hishegami replied, catching the eyes of Tanzou and Sono. “Yup, just as I thought!” Hishegami exclaimed, hopping off the stone. “What is it?” Mikko asked. “Well according to the wind in the air, we must be close to a body of water.” Hishegami stated. “Well duh, we’re right by a freaking lake!” Mikko replied. “No, I mean a larger body, like an ocean!” Hishegami explained. “It makes perfect sense, the time it took to get here from the arctic starting point, to the tundra, to here the desert region.” Hishegami said. “It has to be here, the Namitora must be on the other side of that rock wall!” Hishegami exclaimed.

Mikko, Tanzou, Sono, and Hishegami finished up at the lake and reentered the forested path, making their way around the many bends and curves in the trees to a large wall of rock, which lead down to a shore, visibly showing the Namitora docked down below. “Guys, there it is!” Mikko exclaimed. “Just as you said it would, Hishegami!” Tanzou praised. “It was nothing.” Hishegami replied. “Now, lets scale this rock and get to the boat!” Tanzou exclaimed. “Alright!” Agreed everyone. Mikko scaled down first, followed by Hishegami, then Sono, and lastly Tanzou. They landed on their feet on white rocks and sand of a shoreline. Waves of the ocean swatted the edge of the shore before rolling back into itself. “We’re here, we finally made it!” Hishegami declared happily. “It’s about time!” Mikko exclaimed. Tanzou smiled and cracked his knuckles, “Finally after all of that, now it’s just a simple walk back to the boat.” Tanzou observed.

Mikko, Tanzou, Sono, and Hishegami walked along the peaceful shore, saying nothing but listen to the waves crash down onto the rocks and the seagulls caw as they flew around and occasionally landed on a rock or two. They finally made it to the ship to be greeted by Ai Asagiri herself, and their jonin sensei. Tita and Ai approached the arriving group. “Congratulations, you all arrived just in the nick of time.” Ai said. “Welcome back Mikko, Tanzou, and Hishegami!” Tita said with a smile. “Sono!” cried a girl’s voice. From aboard the ship, Ayane Shuura ran down the steps and onto the shore and threw her arms around Sono. “I was so worried!” Ayane cried. “It’s alright, I’m okay now.” Sono assured her. Nikaari Shuuma also approached Sono, an undeniable look of shame was present on his face. “Guys, what’s wrong?” Sono asked. Ayane looked at Nikaari and back to Sono, she reached into his pocket and retrieved their group’s three colored flags. “Hey, Ayane what gives?” Sono asked. “Sono, I’m so sorry.” Ayane said before turning and approaching Ai Asagiri with the flags in hand. “Asagiri-Sensei, we officially withdraw from the exam.” Ayane said, placing the three flags in the palm of Ai’s hand. “Are you sure, the three of you made it here in good standing.” Ai said. “What!?” Sono cried. Sono staggered, and managed to walk on his limp over to Ai and Ayane. “Ayane, what is all of this?” Sono asked. “Why are you withdrawing?” Sono asked. Ayane shook her head and looked at Sono, “We’re withdrawing Sono…the three of us, we will try again next year and I promise we won’t have to quit.” Ayane explained. “Why what’s the matter!?” Sono asked, he was confused and frustrated, the pain in his leg welled up and stung, causing him to stumbled and fall onto his knees. “Sono, you can barely stand on your own two feet!” Ayane cried. “So what does that mean!?” Sono cried back. Ayane was silent for a moment and looked to Nikaari for confirmation, who merely nodded silently. “The next stage is a foot race.” Ayane explained. “Yeah, so!” Sono replied. “From here to Kumogakure!” Ayane cried. Sono’s eyes widened, he was devastated that his one opportunity to become a chunin was flattened out all because of a last-minute decision to stay and fight with the monster from Kirigakure. Sono grit his teeth and punched the ground. Ayane and Nikaari approached him, both dropping to one knee. “Ishi…” Ayane said softly, stroking Sono’s hair. “We will compete next year, and we will all become chunin then, okay?” Ayane asked. “Yeah, all of us!” Nikaari chimed in. Sono’s eyes welled up, and he balled his fists, swatting at the ground until he stopped and gave up. Sono begrudgingly nodded and signaled for Ayane to “go.” Ayane stood up and returned to Ai, who still clasped Tengaigakure’s flags in her hand. “All three of us agree to withdraw from this exam.” Ayane said to Ai.

Ai returned her attention to Sono and Nikaari, who approached Ayane. “So you’re really quitting eh?” Ai wondered as she looked the three of them over. “Okay, I understand.” Ai added, tilting her head in the direction of the Namitora. “Go on board, and get some help for that leg of yours.” Ai said. With that said, Nikaari and Ayane helped Sono up the steps of the ship. “Tanzou, thank you for your help today!” Sono yelled from the ship. “No problem!” Tanzou yelled back. Ai stuffed the three flags deep into the pocket of her black trench coat. “Well then, it looks like we’ve got seven more teams to wait for.” Ai said with a confident grin. Ai approached Tanzou, “If you’re suffering from any serious injuries I suggest that you make an inquiry with the ship’s medic.” Ai suggested. “Depending on the severity of your injuries, the medic may have you removed from the rest of the exams.” Ai added. “So, if you have anything medical-related to report, say so now.” Ai said. Mikko watched Hishegami, who glanced at Tanzou. Tanzou shook his head when Hishegami looked at him. “Well if you have any injuries or just need some rest, go up and see the medic.” Ai said before returning to the boat. Hishegami sighed and looked at Tanzou, “Your injuries from Umikira, they’re not serious are they?” Hishegami asked. “No, not at all!” Tanzou replied. “See, everything’s okay so why don’t we wait the rest of the time on Namitora?” Mikko asked. “Tanzou…are you lying to me?” Hishegami asked, her eyes looking at the shore. Tanzou was silent for a moment, but then smirked. “I’m fine get it, nothing’s gonna break me down okay?” Tanzou said before stepping past Hishegami and entering the Namitora. Mikko watched as Tanzou entered the ship’s mess hall, Mikko approached Hishegami. “Hey, are you okay?” Mikko asked. Hishegami shook her head, “I don’t know, I thought I was before, but now I’m just so…worried.” Hishegami admitted. Ai leaned against the ship as she watched Mikko and Hishegami talk to each other, Ai’s eyes tightened as she watched and listened intently.

Chapter #28: "The Darkness within the water"
*Note: Credit goes to the following authors for the following team(s)
-Tengaigakure: Ayane Shuura, Sono Ishikara, and Nikaari Shuuma. Credit goes to Quzor.
-Konohagakure: Ansari Hotaru, Kaori Kasume, and Kyoshi Katsurou. Credit goes to TheWrongVine.
-Iwagakure: Hiroto Yamanouchi, Honoka Yamaguchi, Atsuko Yamaguchi, and Masaru Dazai. Credit goes to SpectacularInsanity

Umikira, Satoru, and Fuuko bounded from the treetops, moving quickly through the air towards their destination: The Namitora.
Satoru and Fuuko looked back at Umikira, who was deathly silent, and kept a firm angry look about his face. “Don’t worry, you’ll have a shot at them later.” Satoru said. “Besides, Umikira has never lost a battle!” Satoru added. Umikira said nothing, but only continued bounding from treetop to treetop. “Oh right, now you’re not saying anything again!” Satoru exclaimed annoyed. “Do you think we should have allowed him to finish them off?” Fuuko asked. “Are you kidding?” Satoru replied. “We would have never made it this far under such short time!” Satoru exclaimed. “You know how Umikira doesn’t kill straight off, he likes to toy with them before ending their existence.” Satoru whispered. Fuuko nodded and returned her sights to the treetops. Satoru peered down for a second, “Down there, there’s a lake we can rest up down there for a few minutes.” Satoru said.

Beside the lake, Satoru and Fuuko talked to one another while drinking from the lake. Umikira sat beneath a pine tree, with his arms folded and his eyes closed. His mind gathered all of his thoughts and congealed them into one monstrous entity:

"Yuki-Kougake!" Cried Umikira, as a bunch of snow gathered and piled up at his feet racing toward the lone Sand Genin. "S-Stay back!" He cried, holding out his kunai knife outstretched. "It's too late, Umikira already summoned the Snow Gauntlet." Satoru explained. Within moments of its summoning the snow surrounded the lone genin, who had lost his other two comrades to Umikira's deadly techniques. "Aisuyaiba...!" Umikira shouted as he quickly raised both his arms, summoning long thick blades of ice to form in the air around the imprisoned Sand shinobi. "P-PLEASE!" He cried upon deaf ears. "Shougeki!" Umikira cried as he clapped his hands together, causing four blades of ice to inject the snow prison at one time, splattering the snowy ground before them with bits of red. Umikira recalled killing the three genin from Sunagakure, and how he did it with such finesse, with such ease.

“You really shouldn’t underestimate me.” Umikira said. Sono stood with his arm raised above him in midair, it was slowly freezing. He could feel the stinging sensation of frost bite taking over. Sono winced, gritted his teeth, and did everything he could do to withstand the pain, but it was no good. Sono let out a scream, which sent nearby birds that were bathing in the puddles of the dry portion of the tundra, to flying away in flocks. Umikira uttered a low chuckle. “You are in no position to play hero.” Umikira said, literally stepping out from a frozen shell of himself and standing beside Sono. Sono’s eyes widened with shock. Then Umikira recalled facing off against them, Tanzou Murasaki of Kumogakure, and Sono Ishikara of Tengaigakure. Umikira scowled, his eyes were still closed and he was still thinking big thoughts.

“What is this?” Umikira demanded. “It’s my specialty technique.” Sono replied. “Or at least one of them.” Sono added. “The wind, it’s too fast for me to counter.” Umikira cried. Umikira struggled and gasped as the power of Sono’s wind picked up and caught Umikira’s breath. “You…peon!” Umikira screamed, smashing the snow below him with a frozen ice fist. “Water Style: Ice Tremor Jutsu!” Umikira cried, sending a shockwave of ice traveling at high speeds underground, and causing it to explode right below Sono Ishikara. The explosion sent Sono flying several feet away into the snow embankment. Then Umikira remembered being overpowered, if anything for a mere moment and for the first time in his life. Umikira grit his teeth and his expression turned into anger. “Don’t worry, you’ll have a shot at them later.” Satoru said. “Besides, Umikira has never lost a battle!” He recalled his elder brother saying just minutes ago, while it was true Umikira had never lost a battle, he hated having to flee from one even more. Umikira opened his eyes, his angry expression dissolved back into his usual deadpan expressionless face. He stood up and approached Satoru and Fuuko who sat by the lake, still whispering and drinking the water. “We’re leaving, now!” Umikira demanded. Satoru and Fuuko looked at each other and then to Umikira, “But we’re only gathering our strength up.” Satoru explained. “I don’t care, I need to get back to them, I need to face them again.” Umikira said. Umikira walked away and stopped, looking over his shoulder. “If you cost me my shot at killing them…I will kill you in their place.” Umikira said with a grim expression. Satoru and Fuuko jumped to their feet and followed their younger brother. “Sure, whatever you say!” Satoru agreed nervously. “That’s our little bro, so strong and confident!” Fuuko agreed nervously. Umikira lead the group, walking with his arms folded and his mouth carved into a frown. All he could hear in his mind right now, was the screams that Tanzou and Sono unleashed from the fury of Umikira’s attacks. Umikira smiled for a moment, he knew his revenge would happen, it was imminent, he felt it.

A while later, the trio was still earthbound, walking up the side of a mountain path overlooking the tundra, the forest, to the south of them, and to the north and east of them was an expanse of canyon. “We’re getting warmer.” Fuuko noted. “More like hotter, I’m burning up!” Satoru complained. “We’re not even to the canyon yet!” Fuuko exclaimed. “So where in the hell is the boat?” Satoru wondered. Fuuko hopped up onto a ledge on the mountainside and pulled out a mini telescope. Fuuko extended it and peered in, she could see where the forest ended and where the canyon began. “There! Just as the canyon opens, is the Namitora!” Fuuko declared, retracting her telescope and putting it away. “Well it’s about time, my feet are killing me!” Satoru exclaimed. “Don’t you agree Umikira?” Satoru asked, looking back but Umikira was nowhere in sight. Fuuko pointed up, to see Umikira was already ahead of them. “Hurry up!” Umikira demanded gruffly. “Damn, how did he ever get so fast?” Satoru wondered. “He’s a prodigy, always has been always will be.” Fuuko reminded.

Umikira was the first to reach the top of the mountainside, followed by Fuuko, and lastly Satoru. Umikira and his team proceeded onward on the trail to the canyons below. Up ahead, Honoka, Atsuko, and Masaru stood by a massive boulder plotting out their next plan of action. “So when that Murasaki kid finally gets here, we’ll dismantle him and take him to lord…” Honoka’s words were stalled by the frozen expressions on her companions’ faces. Atsuko said nothing but rapidly pointed behind Honoka. Honoka looked over her shoulder to find Umikira and his team approaching. Masaru grabbed Honoka and brought her behind the boulder, shielding them from Umikira’s line of sight. “What did you do that for?” Honoka asked. “That boy, from the Mist Village, he’s a wicked person.” Atsuko said. “You also witnessed how he single-handedly killed those three sand genin.” Atsuko whispered. “Hmph, I’m not impressed!” Honoka said as she peered back around the corner of the boulder. Umikira was the first to pass by, and his eyes slowly turned and looked at Honoka, then he turned his whole head. Bloodlust was apparent in his eyes, chills ran down Honoka’s spine as she turned back behind the boulder along with her comrades. “What is it Umikira?” Satoru asked while his brother glanced at the boulder. “Nothing, keep moving!” He ordered. Satoru sighed and shrugged, “Oh well, better do what he says.” Satoru agreed. Umikira, Satoru, and Fuuko finally passed the boulder and were out of sight, Honoka and her team breathed sighs of relief. “Heh, he may be tough but I’m worlds tougher than some punk from Kirigakure!” Honoka bragged. But on the inside she recalled the gruesome display of ruthlessness and power that Umikira showed when he slew those helpless Sunagakure genin, "P-PLEASE!" The Sunagakure shinobi cried upon deaf ears. “But just to be smart we’d better keep our eyes on those Kirigakure rats.” Honoka declared, still feeling frightened of the monster known as Umikira.

Umikira, Satoru, and Fuuko arrived at the bottom of the mountainside, and at the beginning of the canyon lands. “There it is, just as I said it would be!” Fuuko called out. “It would’ve been there regardless if you had used your telescope or not Fuuko!” Satoru exclaimed. “Shut up and just be grateful I even brought it!” Fuuko snapped back. “Hurry, down to the ship!” Umikira ordered, already stepping down the canyon. “All of that energy, where does he get it from?” Satoru wondered. The Kirigakure trio made their way down the canyon and across the red sands and clumps of red rock to reach the Namitora, they were not the first group to arrive however they were far from being the last.

Umikira walked across the rocky, sandy shore, followed by his siblings. Mikko and Hishegami froze in place when Umikira passed by them. The Kirigakure trio approached the Namitora and stopped before Ai. Ai Asagiri stared them down and unfolded her arms, “Well I assume you have all three of your flags?” Ai asked. Umikira reached into the pocket of his pants and pulled out his teams three colored flags, and handed them to Ai. “Very good, this means your team qualifies for the next round of the exams, congratulations!” Ai exclaimed. But then Umikira tossed another pair of three colored flags to Ai, who didn’t catch them in time, causing them to fall to the ground. The three flags were wrinkled and dirty, and had spots of blood on them. “They belonged to a team from the Sand.” Umikira said in a guttural voice, before passing Ai and entering the boat. His siblings, Satoru and Fuuko followed suite. Ai stared down at the bloodied flags, her smile had deteriorated into a look of concern. (“The Kirigakure team seems to be in mint condition, with hardly a scratch on their faces. And it seems they killed another team, the Sunagakure trio.”) Ai thought, a serious expression took control of her face. (“Just who is this Umikira?”) Ai thought before reaching down to pick up the flags.

Chapter #29: "Time to Regroup: At the Namitora at last!"
*Note: Credit goes to the following authors for the following team(s)
-Tengaigakure: Ayane Shuura, Sono Ishikara, and Nikaari Shuuma. Credit goes to Quzor.
-Konohagakure: Ansari Hotaru, Kaori Kasume, and Kyoshi Katsurou. Credit goes to TheWrongVine.
-Iwagakure: Hiroto Yamanouchi, Honoka Yamaguchi, Atsuko Yamaguchi, and Masaru Dazai. Credit goes to SpectacularInsanity

Ai Asagiri stood outside the Namitora, just as a cloud of smoke, more like a dust devil whipped through the beach and stopped in a cloud of dirt and dust at the feet of Ai Asagiri, who looked down in bewilderment.
Pai and Lin-Lin got to there feet, both staring daggers at each other and cursing one another out. “You bimbo, you nearly got us killed!” Pai shouted. “Oh-oh yeah, you mean fatso!” Lin-Lin replied. “I’m not fat!” Pai exclaimed. Just then several other genin groups arrived alongside Lin-Lin’s and Pai’s teams. “Sorry we’re, late we ran into a little trouble.” Makki declared. “Ah, there you are Makki, I was beginning to wonder if you were going to make it.” Ai said with a smile.
Mikko peered down at the arrival of the remaining genin teams from over the railing of the ship. “Hey guys, it looks like everyone’s here!” Mikko cried out.

All of the eight remaining genin teams stood before Ai Asagiri and several jonin instructors, including, Tita Amatsuba, Misame Yui, Mikoto Anzai, Shuun, Taki, and Hiroto Yamanouchi. “Congratulations, you all did well in making it this far and you should be proud for all of the hard work and effort you have put into these exams thus far!” Ai declared. “Since all of you managed to survive in one piece, AND brought back all of your colored flags, I will have to begin your next mission as a tie!” Ai declared. Shock and awe struck the groups of genin. “A tie!?” Kali blurted. “That’s bloody outrageous!” Shuun added. “Shush!” Misame chided. “Since I was expecting at least two groups to fall in short of their colored flags, this puts a damper onto my plans.” Ai explained. “The next phase of this exam will be a foot race from the start of the canyon lands all the way to the border to Kumogakure!” Ai announced. This news shocked and upset all of the genin who had not expected this. (“So it’s true, a foot race IS imminent.”) Hishegami thought. “But for tonight you will all stay the night aboard the Namitora to recover and you will begin at noon tomorrow!” Ai added. Sighs of relief and groans escaped the crowd of genin. “You may disperse and talk amongst yourselves now.” Ai said before entering the ship’s bridge.

“A foot race, do I look like some sort of wild animal?” Kali complained. Jiro and Yuu shook their heads. “This is simply outrageous!” Kali whined again. “Well, we’d better make the best of things and rest while we can.” Tanzou said to Mikko and Hishegami. While several teams of Genin entered the ship, the Iwagakure trio of Honoka, Atsuko, and Masaru stood behind and consulted their sensei, Hiroto. “Remember, just like we planned?” Hiroto whispered to them. “So we’ll leave at daybreak and head them off at the border.” Honoka whispered back. Hiroto nodded. Hiroto signaled for them to be silent and looked around, when the coast was clear he turned and entered the ship, followed by his genin students. After the Iwagakure trio had vanished from sight, a hand emerged from the Namitora, and then a leg, and then a head, it was Mikoto Anzai, she had used her body and matter reconstruction jutsu to eavesdrop on Hiroto and his genin.

Mikko, Hishegami, and Tanzou sat in their room; Mikko on the top bunk, and Hishegami on the bottom, while Tanzou looked out the porthole window. Hishegami watched as Tanzou stared relentless out at the open sea. (“Something is on his mind.”) Hishegami thought. (“It’s Umikira, I just know it…he has unfinished business with him.”) Hishegami thought again. Mikko lay on her back, with her hands behind her head and her eyes closed, she had fallen asleep already. Mikko’s mouth was wide open and snores escaped her, echoing in the small ship cabin. Hishegami looked up at Mikko who snored mouth wide open like a fish, and sneered. “Figures…” Hishegami muttered. “Hishegami, you too should sleep.” Tanzou said, who sat in the corner of the cabin. “It’s going to be a long day tomorrow, and we need all of the rest we can get.” Tanzou added. Hishegami nodded. “Oh, okay Tanzou.” She said before climbing onto the bottom bunk and closing her eyes, trying hard to fall asleep. But despite how sore her body was, she couldn’t quite fall asleep yet.

In the next cabin, Satoru and Fuuko were asleep in the top and bottom bunks, while Umikira stood at the porthole window staring at the rolling waves, it was nearly dark outside and the relentless waves crashed onto the rocks at shore with no mercy. It reminded Umikira much of himself. Umikira’s eyes were fixated on the crushing waves more than anything else, for the near future, he knew what he had to do.

Sono Ishikara lay on a cot in one of the ship’s cabins. Ayane was asleep on the bottom bunk, while Nikaari slept on the top one. Sono couldn’t stop thinking about today, about his brush with death, and his survival. What was it all for he had thought. He had come so far, against all odds, and prevailed twice against the most dire of circumstances only to be withdrawn in the end. Sono looked over at Ayane, who slept peacefully, he looked away and closed his eyes. It really wasn’t her fault, she was merely concerned for him. Sono looked at his bandaged fist, but he didn’t care what ravage his body took, all he wanted was to succeed in winning, in completing his goal: to become an elite. However, that dream may be completed in a year’s time, however it would not be coming true now.

As the night drew onward, Ai Asagiri stood on the deck of the Namitora, looking out to the ocean. She wore her black trench coat and kept her hands tucked firmly inside her coat pockets. Ai brushed her hair back and continued to gaze out to sea, when a voice startled her. “Having fun?” Asked a man. Ai jumped and looked behind her, it was Shuun, Kali Yujihana’s sensei from Kumogakure. “Hardly.” Ai replied. “These exams are getting the better of everyone.” Ai added. “We’re in the midst of war, and here WE are conducting a chunin exam, acting as though everything were alright.” Ai said. “I have no doubt in my mind that Kumogakure will win!” Shuun said confidently. “Shuun, I had no idea you were such a patriot.” Ai said. “I believe in the shinobi that I have taught, and the ones who have taught me.” Shuun said. “Take the Kiseki Goninshu for example, the five of them are out there right now fighting OUR war. I think the odds are in our favor.” Shuun added. Ai turned and a worried look overcame her, “I don’t know…there’s something about this war that gets to me.” Ai said. Just then Mikoto appeared from out of the shadows and approached the two jonin. “Well it seems I’ve got lots of visitors today.” Ai said. “There’s something I need to tell both of you, but we should get Tita, and Misame first. Shuun looked at Ai, who nodded and followed Mikoto.

Meanwhile, in Kumogakure, Rokudaime Raikage sat at his desk when the doors flew open. “What is this?” He asked. A chunin messenger rushed in and approached the Rokudaime, “Lord Raikage, I have urgent news regarding the Miracle Five Ninja.” The messenger said. “What is it?” Rokudaime asked. “It’s Mizaru…he’s dead.” The messenger blurted. “Mizaru, one of the Kiseki Goninshu is dead?” Rokudaime questioned with a raised brow. “That’s not all, Rei and Shimei are missing in action as well!” The messenger informed Rokudaime. The Rokudaime took off his Kage hat and scratched his head, “I don’t suppose there would be any documentation of this?” Rokudaime asked. The messenger sighed and reached into his vest, retrieving an envelope addressed to the Raikage. He handed it to Rokudaime, who opened it and began reading. “I see, so this confirms our fears that the Kiseki Goninshu would die on the battlefield.” Rokudaime said saddened. “Lord Izanaki and Lady Konoyaha are still alive, and are on the front lines.” The messenger informed Rokudaime. “I see…I wonder if we still have a chance now.” Rokudaime said, looking up into the light of his hanging lamp. “I pray for the safety of the remaining Kiseki Goninshu, and for the rest of our shinobi to return home safely.” Rokudaime said.

Ai Asagiri, Misame, Shuun, Tita, and Mikoto all gathered within the hold of the Ship. “So what’s this all about Mikoto?” Ai Asked. “It’s got a great deal to do with the team sent here from Iwagakure.” Mikoto replied. “What about them?” Ai asked. “They are up to no good, I overheard the genin speaking with their sensei, I think they are plotting something bad.” Mikoto said. “Are you positive?” Ai asked. Mikoto nodded. “Do you have any proof of this?” Ai questioned. “Unfortunately no, all I have is my word.” Mikoto said. “And they were very secretive and made sure not to leak too much out.” Mikoto added. “I see, well since we don’t have any carbon evidence of a serious threat to Kumogakure, the most we can do is keep a watchful eye on those from Iwagakure.” Ai stated. “That means all of you, if you should see anything suspicious coming from the Iwagakure team, report to me immediately! And keep this information to yourselves, we don’t need the genin running around like chickens with their heads cut off, thinking there’s a plot against one of them.” Ai ordered. “Does everyone understand?” Ai asked. The jonin all nodded in agreement. “Good, we will reconvene in several hundred hours.” Ai said before turning and exiting the hold. “I’m worried about my genin more than ever.” Misame said. “What about you Tita?” Misame asked. Tita Ametusba shook her head, “No way, I know for a fact that my genin has what it takes to overcome any obstacle.” Tita replied. Tita stopped and faced Shuun on the way out, “And I mean ANY obstacle.” Tita left the hold, leaving Shuun and the other jonin senseis to think about what she had said.

Chapter #30: "The Race begins"
*Note: Credit goes to the following authors for the following team(s)
-Tengaigakure: Ayane Shuura, Sono Ishikara, and Nikaari Shuuma. Credit goes to Quzor.
-Konohagakure: Ansari Hotaru, Kaori Kasume, and Kyoshi Katsurou. Credit goes to TheWrongVine.
-Iwagakure: Hiroto Yamanouchi, Honoka Yamaguchi, Atsuko Yamaguchi, and Masaru Dazai. Credit goes to SpectacularInsanity

It was eleven fifty-two and all of the genin were gathered at the canyon’s opening, just before a grand archway of rock. Ai Asagiri stood before the rock archway, and looked around at all of the genin groups. Their jonin senseis were standing behind the teams to show support, and overall to boost morale.

“Alright then, today is the big day!” Ai declared. “Is everyone here, everyone accounted for?” Ai asked. Ai looked around and counted once more, “Okay, so I have eight teams total, okay you are about to embark on the journey of a lifetime!” Ai declared. “You all will start here at the archway, and race against each other and ultimately time to make it back to the village hidden in the Clouds before night fall.” Ai added. The groups of genin gasped and moaned and groaned at this news. “Night fall, that’s not long from now.” Rikki stated. Ai grinned, “You’re right, it’s only eight hours from now.” Ai said. Lin-Lin raised her hand, “Eh, yes?” Ai asked. “Do you mean we have until the sky starts to darken, or when it’s completely dark outside?” Lin-Lin Asked. Ai sighed, “For the record, let’s just say be back in Kumogakure by seven O’ clock PM.” Ai said. “There, that should help.” Ai added.

Mikko looked back at all of the teams of genin, there was Ansari Hotaru’s team standing behind her, then Pai’s team to her right, Makki Fuhina’s team to the left of Mikko, Lin-Lin’s team in the back, and Kali’s team standing between Umikira’s and Honoka’s teams. Mikko looked at Hishegami and then Tanzou; she felt confident and ready today and that if anything they WOULD come in first place for this race. “Also, as I said this race is ultimately a race against the clock, so the first team to make through the Kumogakure Gates, will win the maximum amount of points I can give for this portion, and will have positive reviews put in for the chunin selection committee.” Ai said. Makki Fuhina smiled confidently and took a deep breath before exhaling. “I am more ready than ever!” Makki declared. Ai looked around at all of the Genin, “All right then all of you line up at the archway!” Ai ordered. The groups of genin all lined up side-by-side, with Mikko’s team standing on the furthest left side of the archway. “When I blow this whistle; that means the race has begun and you are to run as fast as you can back to Kumogakure!” Ai explained. The Genin all showed looks of determination mixed with nervousness on their faces. “On your mark, get set…GO!” Ai shouted before blowing the whistle.

Just as the whistle sounded, several genin blasted off through the archway and into the scenic view. Mikko was one of them, she was running elbow-to-elbow with Makki Fuhina, who was showing that she was not one to be taken lightly. Makki glanced at Mikko, “You’re pretty fast there Makato, you think you’ll win?” Makki wondered. “I’m counting on it!” Mikko replied. “That’s the spirit!” Makki said. Tanzou and Hishegami weren’t far behind Mikko and Makki. The furthest behind group was Kali and her henchmen, Jiro was too exhausted from running five feet to continue, and Kali complained about the rocky terrain messing with her high heels. Ansari, Kaori, and Kyoshi all blasted past Kali and her teammates and off into the distance. “Aw drats!” Kali hissed. “This doesn’t look good boss!” Yuu observed. “Gee, you think?” Kali replied. “I’m hungry!” Jiro groaned. Kali sighed and kicked at the dirt laden ground. “Curse this infernal exam!” Kali cried.

Mikko and Makki split up when they came to a large canyon wall, and the two took different paths. Mikko veered and took the left path, while Makki continued down the right path. Tanzou and Hishegami caught up to Mikko and ran beside her. “This is…sure exhausting!” Hishegami said. “Yeah…it really, takes the wind out of you!” Mikko added. “All we have to do is keep on running ladies!” Tanzou declared. “And then we’re home free!” Tanzou added. Hishegami smiled, (“He called me a lady!”) She thought. “Yeah, we can totally do this!” Mikko said pumped up. “Good, so don’t let the rocky terrain or the dry climate get to you!” Tanzou said. “No way man!” Mikko replied with a cheesy grin and a thumbs up. (“Mikko that idiot, I wish she’s focus on the road while she’s running!”) Hishegami thought.

Umikira, Satoru, and Fuuko, ran at high speeds, and for once they were not the first ones ahead in line. “This stinks, we’re like pretty far behind.” Satoru acknowledged. “I know however there are plenty of others who are far behind us!” Fuuko added. Satoru smirked, “Good, maybe we will be the ones through that gate first!” Satoru exclaimed. Umikira said nothing as usual, but continued running seemingly effortlessly behind his older siblings.

Up on the Cliffside on the canyon, stood Honoka, Atsuko, and Masaru. The three Iwagakure genin watched as several genin ran by down on the road below. “We’ll have to time it perfectly.” Said Atsuko. “I know, I know!” Honoka said. “Crushing him is probably the most effective measure.” Atsuko added. “Well it was MY idea!” Honoka replied. The genin watched as Ansari’s team raced by, then the Iwagakure team approached. “Now!” cried Honoka. The three genin pushed a large boulder off of the Cliffside, causing it to land on the Iwagakure genin below, who were clearly Kagebunshins. “There, with that out of the way we’ll be free to do as we please!” Honoka said. “Let’s go, we’ve got work to do!” Honoka added, and then the trio from Iwagakure disappeared.

Ai Asagiri looked through the archway as dust and wind picked up and passed through at a high speed. Ai coughed hysterically and stepped to the side of the arch to catch her breath. She spoke on her headset, “Iruta, what’s going on out there?” Ai asked. “I don’t know, something fell, a large boulder!” a man’s voice replied. “A boulder, was anyone harmed?” Ai asked. “I don’t know; I’m checking it out now.” Irtuta replied. Ai gritted her teeth and ran through the archway. (“Just as I suspected, those three from Iwagakure ARE in fact making their move!”) Ai thought. “Ai, are you there?” Iruta asked. “Yes, what do you have?” Ai asked. “Well it looks like some genin were caught up in the fall.” Iruta said. Ai caught up to the scene of the boulder, meeting up with Iruta, a young man wearing a blue Kumogakure bandana and a green journeyman vest and garments. “It looks like the Iwagakure trio was smashed by the boulder.” Iruta pointed out. Ai stared down at the remains of the group, blood had leaked out from below the boulder, along with loose garments. (“Well, I suppose that rules them out.”) Ai thought.

Honoka, Atsuko, and Masaru stood up on the Cliffside, watching as Ai and Iruta examined the boulder. Honoka smirked and uttered a low chuckle, “Good.” Honoka said. “Now what do we do?” Atsuko asked. “The trap has been set, and we have been eliminated as any possible threat to the exams, so now we wait.” Honoka replied. “We should get back to the trap.” Masaru mumbled. “That was the first thing you said all day.” Atsuko said. “Aw, finally got up the guts to speak have we?” Honoka asked. “Don’t be such a crybaby, we’ll head back to the trap and wait for a little rabbits to come bouncing by, okay?” Honoka asked. Masaru nodded, and the three of them disappeared.

Chapter #31: "A Trap is sprung!"
*Note: Credit goes to the following authors for the following team(s)
-Tengaigakure: Ayane Shuura, Sono Ishikara, and Nikaari Shuuma. Credit goes to Quzor.
-Konohagakure: Ansari Hotaru, Kaori Kasume, and Kyoshi Katsurou. Credit goes to TheWrongVine.
-Iwagakure: Hiroto Yamanouchi, Honoka Yamaguchi, Atsuko Yamaguchi, and Masaru Dazai. Credit goes to SpectacularInsanity

Mikko, Tanzou, and Hishegami ran up a rocky path, and struggled to keep their balance. “Oh my god!” cried Hishegami. “Geez, the least they could have done was put up a bridge or something!” Mikko cried. “Just hang on, we’re almost across!” Tanzou yelled. The three of them slowed down and gradually made their way across the thin catwalk of rock slab, eventually making it across the gaping maw of the canyon, to the other side. “Finally!” Mikko cried with glee. “We made it!” Hishegami added. “No time for cheering, we’ve gotta keep running!” Tanzou urged, starting to run again. “Ah nuts!” Hishegami moaned. “Run, run, run!” Mikko said as she imitated an engine being revved up. “Mikko, don’t be so annoying!” Hishegami scolded. “I’m not!” Mikko replied.

Ansari, Kaori, and Kyoshi continued running while Kaori who was behind the two looked back with a look of concern on her face. “That blast just now, shouldn’t we have checked it out?” Kaori asked. Ansari shook his head, “There’s no time!” He exclaimed. Kaori frowned and continued running, (“Just like there was no time to help out Sono, and no he isn’t even in the exams anymore!”) Kaori thought.

Kali, Yuu, and Jiro gasped and groaned as they trotted up and down the rocky pathways of the canyon land. “This…is…unbearable!” Kali complained. “I agree with you boss!” Yuu said. “Why can’t we fly instead?” Kali wondered. “Cos we ain’t got wings?” Jiro wondered. “We’re…much too special to be…running around…like dogs!” Kali exclaimed. The three came to a bend in the path and all three of them collapsed facedown on the ground at once. “This is too MUCH!” cried Kali from the ground.

Meanwhile, Makki and her teammates were pretty much in the lead. Makki Fuhina couldn’t keep from smiling. Ai Asagiri, her inspiration had personally told her that she felt she would be the only one to pass these exams. Makki felt pretty assured that she would win, that it was her destiny to return to Kumogakure as a chunin, or at least try anyway. “Come on guys, just a bit further!” Makki cried as she pressed onward. “Makki, how can we keep up?” Batsou groaned.

Umikira, Fuuko, and Satoru bounded from cliff top to cliff top with ease. They had decided they were through with the traditional route, and chose to take a less trafficked one. “This was an excellent idea Umikira!” Fuuko praised him. “Yeah little bro, you really are a prodigy!” Satoru added. Umikira said nothing, but the look of determination in his aquamarine eyes showed that he was pushing himself to win this race, if not for the sake of winning, then for killing Tanzou Murasaki at the very least. Satoru grinned and pulled out a cigarette while bounding from a cliff edge up to the top of the next pillar. “What are you crazy!?” Fuuko chided, “You can’t smoke while you’re running!” Fuuko added. “What do you mean?” Satoru wondered. “You’ll get too winded and we’ll have to take a break!” Fuuko reminded. “Oh damn, sorry!” Satoru replied, spitting out the cigarette. “My bad!” He added with a grin.

Mikko, Tanzou, and Hishegami continued running up the canyon and down the next curve. “This sure is taking a long time!” Hishegami exclaimed. “Hopefully we will arrive at the gates within required time!” Tanzou said. “I know we will!” Mikko exclaimed excitedly. The trio continued on their way down the curved path of the canyon, occasionally panting, and gasping for air. (“My ribcage feels like its going to burst!”) Hishegami thought. (“But I can’t give up, Tanzou made it very clear that we ARE continuing.”) Hishegami added. (“My back is starting to ache, but as long as I make it to the gate first then it will all be worth it!”) Tanzou thought. (“I’m starting to get pretty hungry, we’d better get there soon or else my stomach’s gonna explode!”) Mikko thought. Each of the three shifted their eyes at one another in quiet suspicion as they continued on their way.

Ai Asagiri examined the boulder more closely, and Iruta stood behind her. “Hmm…it looks like real blood.” Ai declared. “Why wouldn’t it be, the boulder just fell on top of those three from the Hidden Rock village.” Iruta said. “Exactly, how could it ‘just’ fall?” Ai asked. “My men and I checked this entire area before okaying it for the genin race, there was nothing pernicious about the site at all; no lose boulders, no signs of impending rockslides.” Ai explained. “I see, so what does this all mean?” Iruta asked. “A setup.” Ai replied. “They were smart to use bunshins until now, and even go so far as to plant real blood and clothes on them to boot.” Ai added. Ai tore a piece of the loose garment from under the boulder, she tugged at it and it disappeared in a poof. Ai grinned, “And as I suspected they were all time-released materials.” Ai added. “Time-released?” Iruta wondered. “They were coded with chakra; a special jutsu used to setup a specific timeframe for when an object should detonate or disappear, in this case they wanted to make sure that the clothes on these clones wouldn’t disappear prematurely.” Ai explained. “They certainly did their homework, I’ll give them that much.” Ai said. “So what do we do?” Iruta asked. “Nothing, we mustn’t upset the current process of the exams.” Ai said. “Wherever those three are, they’ve already managed to fool everyone else into thinking that they are dead, meaning that Iwagakure team won’t be on anyone’s mind during the race.” Ai explained. “Shouldn’t we at least inform the jonin?” Iruta asked. “If we did that then they would only want to get involved or worse yet they would shut down this portion of the exam.” Ai said. “As I said, everything needs to run smoothly until we return to Kumogakure, we will continue to survey the team’s jonin, Hiroto and question him if anything suspicious arises.” Ai said. “Understand?” Ai asked. Iruta nodded, “I will do as you say, Lady Ai.” Ai turned her back to the boulder and looked up at the sky, “It’s getting late, we don’t have much time.” Ai said. “Let’s gather the jonin and return to the Namitora.” Ai ordered. “Yes ma’am!” Replied Iruta. The two shinobi disappeared and returned to the ship, to make preparations for their Kumogakure homecoming.

Mikko, Tanzou, and Hishegami ran down the twisting and turning rock path of the canyon to reach a smoothened out flat strip of canyon that stretched out for what seemed like miles. “Oh this is great!” Exclaimed Hishegami. “No more climbing or jumping, just smooth sailing!” Hishegami added. “Finally, my feet were beginning to get a little irritated.” Mikko replied. “We’re almost there guys so don’t back down, I can feel it in my bones!” Tanzou noted. “You really think that we are this close to Kumogakure?” Hishegami wondered. Tanzou nodded, “Just stay sharp and keep an eye peeled at all times.” Tanzou added. Hishegami smiled, “Will do leader!” She said with a giggle. Tanzou walked past a rock formation, causing a chain of several small explosions to occur. “Tanzou!” Hishegami screamed. “Tanzou!” Mikko cried.

Chapter #32: "Emissaries among the rocks"
*Note: Credit goes to the following authors for the following team(s)
-Tengaigakure: Ayane Shuura, Sono Ishikara, and Nikaari Shuuma. Credit goes to Quzor.
-Konohagakure: Ansari Hotaru, Kaori Kasume, and Kyoshi Katsurou. Credit goes to TheWrongVine.
-Iwagakure: Hiroto Yamanouchi, Honoka Yamaguchi, Atsuko Yamaguchi, and Masaru Dazai. Credit goes to SpectacularInsanity

“Tanzou!” Cried Mikko as she ran up to the dust and rubble strewn area, “Stay back!” Cried Tanzou’s voice from behind her. Mikko turned to find Tanzou alive and well. “What-what just happened?” Hishegami asked. “It was a trap; someone had set up a barrier jutsu, creating a perimeter around any assorted area.” Tanzou explained. “But how did you know?” Mikko asked. “Please do tell.” Honoka said, stepping from out of the smoke and rubble. “I see, so you have finally made your move.” Tanzou said. “Before I personally dismantle you, I just want to know one thing.” Tanzou said. “Oh really, what?” Honoka asked. “Who put you up to it?” Tanzou replied. Honoka, Atsuko, and Masaru’s eyes all widened and they expressed looks of shock. (“Could he, possibly know?”) Honoka thought. (“No way, no how he’s just bluffing.”) Honoka later thought. “Well, who was it?” Tanzou asked. “What’s it to you anyway?” Honoka replied. “What business would a couple of Iwagakure genin have with me, or more to the point what would Iwagakure have with me?” Tanzou questioned. “Did anyone ever tell you that you ask too many questions?” Honoka asked. “Tell me!” Tanzou demanded. Honoka smirked, “Alright, if you can beat me then I’ll tell you the name of our client.” Honoka said. Tanzou’s eyes tightened, “That’s fine with me!” Tanzou cried. “Well whatever, let’s just hurry up and destroy Tanzou already.” Atsuko interrupted. “I see, so what are your orders, to kill me?” Tanzou wondered. “Bingo!” Honoka replied. Atsuko and Masaru unveiled kunai knives, while Mikko and Hishegami revealed their own weapons. (“This isn’t good, we’re so close and now we have to fight these guys?”) Mikko thought. (“Who the hell are these guys, and why do they want to kill Tanzou?”) Hishegami thought. “Listen I don’t like to kiss and tell, so why don’t we just get down to business so I can do my job already!” Honoka said. Tanzou smirked, “You really think you can beat me?” Tanzou asked. “Enough talk!” Honoka shouted, quickly throwing a shuriken at Tanzou’s head, only to have it land in a log. “Substitution!” Atsuko observed. Mikko charged up to Masaru and spun around and jump kicked him in the side, “Alright time for my specialty maneuver!” Mikko cried. Mikko gripped Masaru by the shoulders, kicked out and spun around at high speed, “Makato Spinning Suplex!” Mikko cried, as she gathered her strength to lift up Masaru and slam him back first into the ground. “Doton: Retsudotensho!” Cried Honoka, as chakra glowed in the palms of her hands, she slammed her fists to the ground sending tremors charging toward Mikko, ripping open fissures in the ground in the process. Mikko jumped into the air and rolled to avoid being hit. “Over here!” Cried Tanzou from behind. “Hien!” Tanzou yelled as he hurled a combination of shuriken and kunai at Honoka, who merely stood in place allowing the projectiles to hit. The kunai and shuriken hit Honoka and made a metallic clang as though they had hit metal, and fell to the ground. “What the hell, it was as though your skin were made of metal!” Hishegami observed. “Try more like stone that’s the Yamaguchi clan’s secret kekkai genkai: Ketsuki no Ishi (Stone Blood).” Honoka explained. Atsuko laughed and stood beside her sister, “Good thing we activated the jutsu before entering battle.” Atsuko said. Honoka laughed, “Now you pieces of garbage are going to see just how painful it is to be an enemy of the Village Hidden in the Rocks!” Honoka exclaimed. “Where is Masaru?” Honoka asked. “Passed out as usual.” Atsuko replied. “That’s just fine, we don’t need him anyway, waste of space!” Honoka added. “Deal with this!” Tanzou cried. “Futon: Daitoppa!” Tanzou yelled as he landed before Honoka with his attack palm extended. “Doton: Doryu Heki!” Cried Atsuko just as Tanzou stood, standing before him with a gigantic rock wall formed, causing Tanzou’s wind attack to smother against hardened rock. “Argggh!” Tanzou groaned as his knuckles scrapped across the rock’s surface. “I told you we’re not pushovers!” Honoka exclaimed. “Unlike your kind from the Village Hidden in the Clouds!” Honoka scoffed. “Wall dispel!” Cried Atsuko and the large rock wall crumbled and broke into pieces on the ground. Tanzou jumped back and regrouped for his next attack. (“Damn they’re fast and strong too. I’m going to have to outthink them if I ever want to beat them and walk away with my life.”) Tanzou thought.

Masaru gradually recovered from Mikko’s suplex attack and got to his feet, gathering as much strength as he could. “Don’t take me lightly kid!” Masaru yelled charging towards Mikko, intent on getting revenge. Masaru charged into her, shoulder first, causing her to disappear in a poof! Atsuko sighted Tanzou for an attack, “Here I come!” She cried blue energy was emitting from her hand. Hishegami watched in horror as Atsuko charged toward Tanzou with super speed, and at the last moment, Hishegami’s body moved on its own and tackled Atsuko away from Tanzou and over the side of the cliff. “Hishegami!” Tanzou cried. Honoka watched with a stunned look on her face, (“That damn brat, now it’s just me and Murasaki one-on-one.”) “Over here!” Cried Tanzou, but it was too late for Honoka to defend as her attention was distracted by the fall of her sister over the cliff side. Tanzou spin kicked Honoka into the air, while a clone blasted her with a Futon: Daitoppa. “Now I won’t miss!” Tanzou cried, with deadly precision, forcing Honoka all the way to the ground, hitting it hard and back first. “Ugh!” was all that Honoka could utter when her back had struck the solid rock surface. (“Damn, I can’t keep my Ishiketsuki up for much longer!”) Honoka thought. (“If I persist, I run the risk of seriously damaging my chakra network.”) Honoka added. (“Then I’ve got no choice, I’ll just have to wing it and try to take him out quickly!”) Honoka thought again.
Masaru was not surprised to see that the Mikko he tackled was in fact a clone. “Come out little kid, I need to stomp you out so that I may leave this wretched place!” Masaru explained. “Oh well, if that’s all…” Mikko’s voice said from somewhere near by. “Makato Specialty: Ten Clone Bombardment!” Cried Mikko as a group of Mikko clones sprung from above and lunged at Masaru all at once, each clone acting as a human cannon ball. “What is this!?” Masaru questioned as he tried shielding his head with his arms. The real Mikko landed before Masaru just in time, (“Perfect, there’s an opening!”) Mikko thought. Mikko concentrated the chakra to the center of her palm, building up blue energy that burned brightly, and then it spread to her fingertips Mikko slammed her palm onto Masaru’s gut, “Kurenai-Kaen!” Mikko cried, causing the chakra to turn a pale violet hue and to burn and flicker wildly. The immense energy swarmed out and shook up Masaru, literally lifting him up off of the ground and sending him flying backward through the air, knocking into Honoka, who grunted before she along with Masaru fell over the cliff side. “And that’s a wrap!” Mikko said, after blowing off the steam from the palm of her hand.

Ai Asagiri and Iruta Udonishi stood on the deck of the Namitora, Tita Ametsuba and several other Jonin instructors stood nearby, as well as Hiroto Yamanouchi. “Lady Ai, what should we do about the earlier incident?” Iruta whispered to Ai. Ai shifted her eyes and then closed them. She breathed in, and breathed out hard. “Nothing, for now.” Ai replied. “I will personally contact the Raikage once we arrive in Kumogakure.” Ai whispered to Iruta. Hiroto’s eyes tightened and strained beads of sweat formed on his head, (“There is a lot of whispering going on between some of the jonin instructors, and their exams proctor.”) Hiroto thought. (“If the plan worked out as I had perceived then the others should suspect nothing.”) Hiroto added.

“Mikko, over here!” Tanzou cried. Mikko rushed over to Tanzou’s side, he was squatting over the cliff side, hanging onto something. Mikko leaned outward to find that he was grasping onto Hishegami’s arm, whom herself could barely hang on. Mikko quickly grabbed Hishegami’s free arm, and together with Tanzou helped pull her up. “Thanks guys.” Hishegami said, after being pulled from certain doom. “I thought I was a goner.” Hishegami said. “You would have been too if Tanzou hadn’t seen you!” Mikko exclaimed. “True, but I saw the way you reacted Mikko!” Hishegami said. “You didn’t hesitate at all to save my life.” Hishegami added with a smile. Hishegami approached Mikko and gave her a big hug, and whispered to her: “Even though we sometimes don’t get along; in my book, you’ll always be a friend.” Hishegami said. Hishegami quickly turned and hugged Tanzou, acting as though he were more important than anyone else. “Thank you, thank you so much Tanzou!” Hishegami cried. “Uh, don’t mention it…” Tanzou hesitated. “Look, the important thing is that you’re okay.” Tanzou added. Hishegami hugged Tanzou, and looked out to the cliff side during their embrace. (“Thank you Mikko, even though can be a real baka, you truly know how to help someone in need!”) Hishegami thought, a sated warm smile took over her mouth. Mikko’s cheeks were still reddened from Hishegami’s personal thank you, and Tanzou was still being clung to by Hishegami. Tanzou merely looked to Mikko and ever so slightly shrugged. “Hey now, of course we’d never hesitate to help you, we’re friends after all!” Mikko said scratching the back of her head.

In Kumogakure, Ai Asagiri and Iruta Udonishi approached the Rokudaime Riakage’s office. Ai pulled open the doors and stepped into the office, the Raikage was gathering some paperwork off of his desk and the room was only half-lit. “Ai-San, what brings you here at this hour? I was just heading home for the night.” Rokudaime asked. Ai approached Rokudaime, with a clearly bothered look on her face. “Lord Raikage, it has come to my attention that there may be danger within these exams.” Ai said. “Please explain to me what you mean, Ai.” Rokudaime said. Ai took a deep breath and composed herself. “We have suspicion to believe that the exams are being used as a chance for enemy invasion.” Ai explained. Rokudaime’s eyes widened, “Are you sure, what proof do you have?” Rokudaime asked. “Nothing carbon, however we had been trailing several shinobi from…” Ai stopped in mid sentence when Rokudaime raised his hand, his eyes looked toward her and he nodded slightly. Ai understood and she gave a nod in reciprocation. Iruta, being new at all of this said nothing, but simply watched as the Raikage and Ai continued to speak. “So we believe that the boulders in the area were likely broken loose by land tremors throughout the region, I suspect that minimal damage to the land was caused however…” Ai said. “Was anyone harmed?” Raikage asked. Ai’s expression changed to a sullen, sad one. “Yes my lord. Unfortunately a few shinobi from an unspecified country were apparently crushed by the impending boulder.” Ai explained. “I see.” The Raikage said, turning his back to Ai and facing the door. “Do you have any ideas as to who the deceased might have been?” Rokudaime wondered. “We do, after tallying the results of the tundra challenge portion; we have determined that the team sent from the Village Hidden in the Rocks may have been the said deceased.” Ai added. “That is most unfortunate, we will have to inform their jonin instructor if he does not already know, and prepare a letter of condolence to the Village Hidden in the Rocks’ academy.” Rokudaime explained. “Thank you for coming all this way to inform me of this grievous tragedy, I will begin on the paperwork first thing in the morning.” Rokudaime said. Ai nodded and proceeded to leave, “Oh and Ai please have the returning genin take the rest of the night off and get something to fill their bellies.” Rokudaime said with a smile. Ai looked back and smiled, “Of course.” She agreed. Ai and Iruta left the Rokudaime’s office, and stepped back into the streets of Kumogakure. Hiding in the shadows, beside the Raikage’s office, was Hiroto Yamanouchi, Iwagakure instructor. He had been using a hearing jutsu to allow him to eavesdrop on the conversations taking place in buildings. Having not hearing anything of importance, Hiroto disappeared into the air.

Chapter #33: "Move it or lose it, the rocky path!"
*Note: Credit goes to the following authors for the following team(s)
-Tengaigakure: Ayane Shuura, Sono Ishikara, and Nikaari Shuuma. Credit goes to Quzor.
-Konohagakure: Ansari Hotaru, Kaori Kasume, and Kyoshi Katsurou. Credit goes to TheWrongVine.
-Iwagakure: Hiroto Yamanouchi, Honoka Yamaguchi, Atsuko Yamaguchi, and Masaru Dazai. Credit goes to SpectacularInsanity

It was definitely sun setting now, it was late in the afternoon and the team of Mikko, Tanzou, and Hishegami only had barely less than four hours to make it back to the Kumogakure border before it was nightfall.
“Do you think we will make it there in time?” Hishegami wondered. “Of course we will, we’ve come this far after all!” Mikko exclaimed. “After all of our trials and tribulations, this will be a cakewalk from here on out.” Tanzou assured. Hishegami smiled, “It’s so nice to have the pure encouragement of one’s friends.” She said with a smile. “The one thing better than that is to win!” Mikko exclaimed. “So then why are we still walking?” Hishegami wondered as she began walking faster, and gradually running. Tanzou and Mikko shared a laugh as they watched their overly-optimistic friend finally take control of this hairy exam. “You coming or what?” Hishegami called from way ahead now. “Hey, how did she get so far ahead of us?” Mikko asked. “Well, it is still a race!” Tanzou explained, as the two darted off in the direction of their friend.

Elsewhere, on the border of the Sawagakure territory, it was raining, and the swamplands had gotten all the more difficult to navigate through.
Izanaki and Konoyaha stood side-to-side as medical ninjas carted off the deceased bodies of their fallen comrades, onto wagons and wheeled them away. “This is Armageddon!” Konoyaha declared. “No, it’s not the end until the fat lady sings!” Izanaki corrected. Konoyaha looked at him sternly, “Is everything a joke to you Izanaki!?” She cried. “Of course not, but someone has to think positively around here!” Izanaki replied. Konoyaha sighed and turned away sharply, her jonin vest was soaked and she had swamp muck all over her boots and fatigues. “Rei and Shimei are both gone…and probably dead, along with Mizaru, possibly our best ninjutsu user!” Konoyaha cried. “This is the low of the low Izanaki; we cannot possibly get any more miserable than this!” Konoyaha exclaimed with a sob. “So what do you want me to do, fall into a slump, and start moping?” Izanaki asked. “I hate the fact that so many of us are dying out there, and for a cause that’s beyond my comprehension!” Izanaki added. “I hate the idea that Rei and Shimei are probably out there being tortured by Sawagakure nins, or possibly dead!” Izanaki said. “But getting depressed isn’t going to help, we’re both vulnerable right now but we have to stick it out, if not for ourselves, then for the civilians who don’t live the shinobi way, and cannot possibly defend themselves against this!” Izanaki declared. Konoyaha sobbed, and wiped her tears away. “A shinobi must not show any emotion while on the battlefield.” Konoyaha recited. Izanaki watched silently as Konoyaha inhaled, and exhaled deeply several times. “Izanaki, how much more of this will we have to witness, will we have to partake?” Konoyaha asked. Izanaki shook his head and looked up to the falling rain, “I don’t know I can only hope that victory is just beyond the horizon.” Izanaki said.

Makki Fuhina, Batsou, and Sanu were all running still at high speeds. Makki led the team through the bumpy portion of the usually smooth strip of rock. “Looks like we’ve got some climbing ahead of us!” Makki declared. “I didn’t bring my rock-climbing boots!” Batsou whined. “Now, now, this is no time for kidding.” Makki said. “We are on the verge of victory here!” Makki added with a grin. “She’s so confident anymore, I really do believe if anyone becomes a chunin it will be her!” Sanu whispered to Batsou. “Hey come on you two!” Makki called from up the rock face. She had already begun climbing the wall. “Right behind you!” Batsou cried as he and Sanu scurried up the face of the wall, trying desperately to keep up with Makki.

Kali Yujihana sat on Jiro’s back as Yuu dragged them along the way by Jiro’s feet. “God I am SO tired!” Kali complained. “Me too boss!” Yuu exclaimed. “Ouch, me three!” Jiro added. “Keep a moving boys, victory is just a sip away!” Kali declared as she applied hot pink rouge to her lips. “Just a sip away.” She repeated. (“Then I WILL become a chunin and make Hishegami snob pay for being so…so…un cool.”) Kali thought. “Faster men, we must reach the gates by nightfall!” Kali cried. “Mush, mush!” She hollered cracking her makeup brush as a whip on Jiro’s backside. “But boss, Yuu’s da one pulling me around!” Jiro whined. “It’s called group motivation.” Kali explained. “Yuu will be motivated by your pain, thus we will reach the gate sooner and become chunin!” Kali added. “Oh that sounds good!” Yuu exclaimed happily. “Yeah, count me in!” Jiro agreed.

Umikira, Satoru, and Fuuko continued their bounding from topside to topside; clearly they were no longer the ones in the lead. Satoru scowled, (“Shit! Why does this always happen whenever we take Umikira along?”) He thought. Fuuko looked back at Umikira, who was, and had been silent the entire time, his eyes showed that he was busy thinking more big thoughts. “He’s already planning our next course of action.” Fuuko observed. “Our next course?” Satoru questioned. “We’re already three teams behind schedule!” Satoru declared. “Well we should at least be ahead of Tanzou’s team.” Fuuko suspected. “Hopefully, if not then we’ll be the laughingstock of the entire exams.” Satoru replied. Satoru glanced back at Umikira for a response, but he said nothing. (“Still nothing, Umikira is seriously bent on destroying this Tanzou guy!”) Satoru thought. “Look on the Brightside; at least we’re way ahead those three idiot clowns!” Fuuko exclaimed. “Oh you mean the brat, fatso, and slim?” Satoru asked. Fuuko smirked and laughed, “Those are the ones!” She replied. “They’re so hopeless!” Satoru added. Satoru and Fuuko shared a long laugh while they bounded. “Damn I really need a cigarette!” Satoru muttered. “I thought you were trying to quit?” Fuuko wondered. “I was…until these damn exams started up!” Satoru replied. “That’s no excuse!” Fuuko replied. “Feh, I’ll try some other time.” Satoru decided.

Mikko, Tanzou, and Hishegami continued their high speed pursuit of victory until they came to a large wall of rock, the same wall Makki Fuhina had climbed over earlier. “Looks like this is where the climbing comes in!” Tanzou observed. “Okay let’s do this thing, and get out of here!” Mikko exclaimed. “Guys, let’s just be careful okay?” Hishegami warned. “What’re you talking about Hishegami, I’m always careful!” Mikko bragged, just before stumbling on a rock and dropping downward fast. Luckily Hishegami and Tanzou were beneath Mikko to catch her and push her back up. “Thanks.” Mikko gasped. Hishegami smiled, “No problem.” Tanzou shook his head, (“Careless as ever.”) He thought. Once the trio had successfully scaled the rock wall they came to a large cave opening at the top of the canyon. “Whoa, what’s this?” Mikko wondered. “Looks like a cavern, maybe a chasm?” Hishegami suspected. “No, it’s not wet enough around here, it’s just a cave.” Tanzou explained. “More like a tunnel!” Mikko echoed from within the cave. “Mikko get out of there, you don’t know if a bear lives in there!” Hishegami yelled. “I doubt it, seeing as how all of the paths from the canyon track led to this particular point, I’d wager that this is the tunnel back to the village border.” Tanzou decreed. Hishegami looked back, she watched as the sun slowly began to set. And then Hishegmi looked forward into the cave, which was pitch black and eerie. “Well…what are we waiting for we need to get there before nightfall right?” Hishegami asked. “So…let’s just run through this thing!” Hishegami exclaimed, closing her eyes and proceeding to charge forward until Tanzou stopped her with an outstretched hand. “Wait!” He cautioned. “While your enthusiasm is great, like you said earlier we need to be careful, especially in a pitch black cave like this.” Tanzou explained. “There’s no telling what lies within the bowels of this cave.” Tanzou added, he Hishegami, and Mikko all stared further into the cave’s eerie darkness, possibly to find some bit of light?

Chapter #34: "Prevail or fail: The first one through the gates!"
*Note: Credit goes to the following authors for the following team(s)
-Tengaigakure: Ayane Shuura, Sono Ishikara, and Nikaari Shuuma. Credit goes to Quzor.
-Konohagakure: Ansari Hotaru, Kaori Kasume, and Kyoshi Katsurou. Credit goes to TheWrongVine.
-Iwagakure: Hiroto Yamanouchi, Honoka Yamaguchi, Atsuko Yamaguchi, and Masaru Dazai. Credit goes to SpectacularInsanity

Mikko, Tanzou, and Hishegami stood before the entrance to a dark and eerie cave. The fact that the sun was setting almost at warp speed didn’t help matters much. “Does everyone have a light?” Tanzou asked. Everyone checked their ningu, and found out that only Tanzou had one match stick remaining. “Wait, I thought I packed more than this!” Tanzou exclaimed, confused. Then Tanzou remembered:
Then Tanzou realized his shinobi supply pack around his waist, he used his free left hand to open the pack and pull out some long matches, which he held in his teeth. Tanzou then pulled out a small container of medical alcohol. Tanzou wedged the container against his chest while opening the cap with his left hand; once it was free he brought the small bottle to his eyes. (“All that’s in here is a swig at best.”) Tanzou thought. Tanzou gargled the alcohol and struck the long matches, all three against the sole of his foot igniting them, he held the matches against the snow clone and breathed out onto the flames as hard as he could, igniting the flames into a big eruption of fire, melting the ice around Tanzou’s arm just enough to free it. He held his frozen right hand and tried warming it up, “Even with the flames that snow clone is still standing.” Tanzou acknowledged. “That is no ordinary ice.” He added.
(“Damn it, I used the last of my alcohol and matches trying to escape from that snow clone!”) Tanzou thought. “Is everything okay Tanzou?” Hishegami asked. Tanzou nodded, “Yeah, but we need to make this one match last.” Tanzou answered. “No biggie, it’s not like this tunnel goes on forever or anything!” Mikko joked. “Yeah well we’d best keep our wits about us.” Tanzou cautioned. “There’s no telling who or what may be waiting for us further ahead.” Tanzou added.
The trio stepped into the cave just as Tanzou lit the match, “This is it, if it goes out now we’re screwed!” Tanzou declared. “That means we’ll have to walk the rest of the way.” Hishegami noted. “Or at least until we see light.” Tanzou added. “Why don’t you guys relax a little, look we’re almost there now!” Mikko exclaimed. “How would you know?” Tanzou wondered. “Because the Mt. Raijiri range begins at the border to the village, which is as I recall just a hop-skip away from the village gates!” Mikko explained. “I see, so from what you’re saying is that we have only maybe an hour at most until we reach the village?” Tanzou asked. “An hour tops!” Mikko replied confidently. Hishegami smiled, and appeared to be much more calm and confident than before. “An hour is nothing compared to what we’ve been through.” Hishegami noted. “Everyone just keep moving, we’re nearly there now.” Tanzou said, leading the way with his lit matchstick.

Meanwhile, Kali Yujihana and her goons struggled to get up the face of the rock wall. “How on earth did they expect US to climb this thing!?” Kali exclaimed. “Well technically boss, we did the climbing for you.” Yuu explained. “Well whatever, it was too hard!” Kali cried, sending an echo into the cave. Jiro and Yuu looked back to see the entrance to the cave, which Mikko’s team had recently entered. “Say, I’ll bet that’s the way home.” Yuu guessed. “Great guesswork Yuu!” Kali praised. “Now KaYuHa: move forward!” Kali commanded with her fan extended outward.

Tanzou stopped in his tracks, “Did you guys just hear something from behind us?” He asked. Mikko stopped and looked around. “I can’t see anything.” Mikko said. “Me either!” Hishegami proclaimed. “I could’ve sworn I heard a voice, like an echo.” Tanzou said. The trio began walking again, getting further and deeper into the cave, eventually reaching the heart of the cave, a large antechamber-like portion of the cave that had monoglyphs etched into the stone walls. “Hey take a look at this!” Mikko exclaimed, looking at an etching of some ancient people celebrating victory over the sun. “What’s this supposed to mean, it looks pretty ancient?” Mikko asked. Tanzou brought over his light match and examined it closer, “It’s not old at all it’s from last year.” Tanzou pointed out. “What!?” Mikko freaked. “Yeah, it was the last graduating class of chunin, this was an etch they did depicting their triumph over the setting sun.” Tanzou explained. “This is why they are standing above it.” Hishegami added. “Right!” Tanzou agreed. “Alright, well let’s go!” Tanzou said turning his back to leave when he heard a scraping noise. “Mikko what are you doing?” Hishegami asked. Mikko used her kunai knife to carve crude images of herself, Tanzou, and Hishegami standing hand-in-hand in the sun. “What’s that supposed to mean?” Hishegami asked. “It means we’re victors, and that we’ve been in the sun the entire time!” Mikko proudly explained. Tanzou smiled and waited for a moment for Mikko to finish her carving. “There, finished!” Mikko declared as she stepped back to get a good look at her monoglyph. In the distance, the trio could clearly detect murmuring amongst voices. “Behind us, there’s someone here!” Tanzou exclaimed. “Run!” Mikko cried.

The trio ran out of the Monoglyph room and continued running through the tunnel. In the confusion, Tanzou had dropped the matchstick and proceeded forward without it. “The light, it’s gone!” Hishegami cried. “Forget it!” Tanzou exclaimed. “But it’s too dark!” Hishegami replied. “We’ll have to make do without, now keep up!” Tanzou urged. The trio continued running through the darkness, until they gradually but surely saw light. “There, just ahead!” Tanzou exclaimed. “Light!” Mikko cried out. “We did it, we’re gonna win!” Mikko added happily, running faster than before, alongside Tanzou. Hishegami struggled to keep up, and eventually lost her footing and tripped, falling to the ground. Tanzou and Mikko continued running, almost forgetting about her, when Tanzou stopped and ran after Hishegami. “Mikko, keep running to the gates, I’ll get Hishegami!” Tanzou yelled as he began to back track. “Oh-okay!” Mikko replied, pushing herself further than before to reach the exit. Tanzou approached Hishegami and helped her up, “Are you okay?” he asked. “Yes, I’m fine.” Hishegami responded, her face was scrapped a little. “You got a bruise on your cheek.” Tanzou pointed out. “Oh no!” Hishegami panicked. “Don’t worry, it looks fine.” Tanzou said.

Mikko continued running, and running, until she was finally out of the cave. She was surrounded by light, by trees, and glorious nature. She had thought she had spent days, weeks, maybe months without it and wanted to embrace it so much, but now was not the time. Mikko could clearly see the Kumogakure Village gates in the distance, she felt more confident, more driven than ever to get there now that she was in her homeland. Mikko’s chest began to ache, and her sides felt as though they were splitting, but she was too close to quit now, now she had to keep going. Kali Yuijihana’s voice was audible in the background, barking out orders to her henchmen to keep running at any cost. Mikko looked over her shoulder to see Kali riding on a Yuu-driven Jiro, like a Roman gladiator would drive his chariot. “Faster, mush!” Kali yelled. Beside he, Tanzou had picked up speed much like an ostrich, and was carrying Hishegami on his back. Kali looked over at Tanzou with a scowl, “How did you get past us?” She asked. “It’s simple: I’m faster!” Tanzou exclaimed. “Ta-ta!” Tanzou said before picking up speed and literally making Kali and her team eat his dust. Tanzou was now side-by-side with Mikko, and they were only several feet away from the gates. “NO!” Screamed Kali, “Do not let them proceed any further!” Kali yelled. “I must be the victor!” Kali added. But it was too late, Mikko and her team reached the village gates, to be greeted by a chunin officer, and in the backdrop, and exhausted Yuu collapsed, causing Jiro to roll over, and send Kali flying into some bushes.

“Congratulations, welcome home team one!” The officer said shaking each one of their hands and awarding them with silver medals. “Silver?” Mikko questioned. “Oh yes, there was one other team before you.” The officer said. The gates pulled back, and Makki Fuhina, stepped through donning her gold medal. “Makato, I knew it was going to be close!” Makki exclaimed. “It was either going to be me, or you!” Makki added, shaking Mikko’s hand. “I’m glad to see that you came in second rather than last.” Makki added. Not longer after, Umikira, Satoru, and Fuuko arrived some feet behind Mikko’s team. “And the last of the medals; the third place bronze goes to team two!” The officer announced, awarding Umikira and his siblings with bronze medals. Shortly after, the remaining genin teams all arrived, a few seconds too late. “NO!” Cried Kali as she dragged herself across the dirt to reach the chunin officer, “THOSE MEDALS BELONG TO ME!!!” She sobbed. “Which one?” The officer asked. “ALL OF THEM!” Kali cried, yanking on the officer’s pant leg and sobbing like a baby who had lost their candy. “Honestly, please get a grip.” The officer said to Kali. “At least we weren’t last.” Fuuko said to Satoru, who in return exhaled a long held sigh. “Time for a smoke!” Satoru declared, reaching into his pocket and pulling out his cigarettes. “You’re going to smoke after all of that?” Fuuko questioned. “Yeah, so?” Satoru replied. “Aren’t you winded?” Fuuko asked. “Very, but I’m also having a nick-fit!” Satoru exclaimed, pulling out a cigarette, lighting it, and placing it in his mouth. “Awwww.” He sighed relieved. Umikira stood behind his siblings, with his arms folded, unphased by the gaining of a medal, all he could do was focus on Tanzou Murasaki, and that same heated, burning look in his eyes was revived. (“Sono Ishikara is no more, so that only leaves Tanzou Murasaki for me to destroy!”) Umikira thought. A familiar evil smile appeared on his face.

A tall and slender young woman garbed in typical journeyman attire, with acorn brown hair she wore up in a ponytail, and black glasses on her face. The young woman stepped out and stood before the crowd of genin. She was in her early twenties, late teens at the most. She appeared to be friendly and smiled a lot. “Hello everyone, my name is Katsura Mitsurugi, and from here on I will be your guide, and exam proctor!” Katsura announced, giving the crowd a small, yet courteous bow. “You will all have the rest of the night to rest and relax, and big banquet has been arranged in honor of all of you!” Katsura added while adjusting her glasses. Kaori smiled and looked to Ansari, “A banquet in honor of us Ansari!” She exclaimed happily. Ansari folded his arms and grinned, “I am a little hungry.” “But first I want to congratulate the teams who won today’s portion of the exams!” Katsura exclaimed. “Team ten for their stunning display of perseverance, which garnered them the gold, team one who stole the rest of the exam taking second place with the silver; and of course team two, who came in third gaining the bronze!” Katsura announced. “And as for the rest of you, if there was a medal for just being awesome and coming in last, you all would have it!” Katsura said happily. The crowd of genin shared mixed expressions of interest and concern. Katsura cleared her throat and smiled, “Okay then, onto your lavish feast!” Katsura declared, leading the genin through the village gates. “Woo-hoo I’m gonna pig out!” Mikko declared. “Oh good, then you’ll be just like yourself!” Hishegami noted. “What was that Hishegami-rat!?” Mikko snapped back. “You heard me Makato-pig!” Hishegami replied. “Here we go, all over again!” Tanzou said with a sigh.

Meanwhile, deep in the center of Kumogakure was an old and elaborate underground antechamber connected by four wooden pathways. The walls were colored with intricate ornamental designs of cranes, tigers, dragons, and shilin (lion dogs). An old man stood at the center of the antechamber, while figure walked to approach him from the south. The old man was covered in a gold ornate robe, wearing a black Hitaiate on his forehead with the Kumogakure symbol. The figure approached from out of the darkness, garbed in a black Anbu suit, and wearing a white mask that looked like the face of a badger. It was a young man, he had spiky blonde hair, and an athletic build, he was no older than fourteen or fifteen. He stopped a few feet before the old man and knelt. The old man’s squinty eyes did not open, but he spoke with his scarred lips. “What is your name, boy?” The old man asked in a deep imposing voice. “My name?” Said the young man. “Baihua, is what my clan calls me.” He replied. The old man’s expression was deadpan with a hint of grimace. “Do you understand why you have been called before the chief director of BRANCH, the most elite unit of Kumogakure anbu?” The old man asked. Baihua, the anbu-garbed young man merely nodded, and looked up at the old man. “I have been given a mission.” Baihua said. “Do not speak as though we merely throw you a favor, you are ordained to fulfill this mission, as of now it is your calling.” Said the old man. “And I will complete my calling with every fiber of strength in my body.” Baihua said. “That is not enough, you must dig deeper than the mortal flesh.” The old man responded. “But enough of that, do you know your mission?” He asked. Baihua was silent for moment then spoke, “To remove a pox that threatens to plague our village.” Baihua answered. “Precisely, now go!” The old man ordered. With that Baihua, got up and returned to the shadows from whence he came.

Chapter #35: "Everyone together, the second stage!"
*Note: Credit goes to the following authors for the following team(s)
-Tengaigakure: Ayane Shuura, Sono Ishikara, and Nikaari Shuuma. Credit goes to Quzor.
-Konohagakure: Ansari Hotaru, Kaori Kasume, and Kyoshi Katsurou. Credit goes to TheWrongVine.
-Iwagakure: Hiroto Yamanouchi, Honoka Yamaguchi, Atsuko Yamaguchi, and Masaru Dazai. Credit goes to SpectacularInsanity

The genin all sat at a large ornate table, topped with plates filled with different varieties of foods and desserts. “Eat up!” Katsura said with a smile. “You know you deserve it!” She added. The genin did not hesitate to begin their smorgasbord, picking from a wide variety of foods, some were even foreign delicacies.

Ai Asagiri appeared from within the shadows. She approached Katsura from behind and whispered something inaudible to her ear. Katsura’s eyes opened, slightly if even. “Oh my, yes I will attend to it immediately!” Katsura exclaimed. Katsura faced the genin and bowed quickly, “I apologize for my rudeness; however I must attend to urgent matters.” Katsura explained. “Do not worry, I will return in a couple of hours to see you all through the next stage of the exams.” Katsura added.
Katsura turned and disappeared from out of sight, Mikko had been watching her while eating a dinner roll. “Stop hogging all of the dinner rolls Makato-Pig!” Hishegami scolded. “I don’t see your name written on them anywhere!” Mikko defended. “I could’ve said the same thing!” Hishegami replied. Tanzou was quietly helping himself to a bowl of ramen noodles. “You two really should relax and just enjoy the atmosphere.” Tanzou suggested. Hishegami and Mikko had froze and were listening to his every word. “You know that once this all done and over, things are gonna get a lot worse.” Tanzou added. Hishegami smiled and turned to Mikko, “He’s right, go ahead and keep ‘em Mikko, I don’t care if you want to get fat!” Hishegami said in a faux-polite manner. “Why thanks Hishegami-Rat, I’ll take that into consideration!” Mikko said in the same manner.


Just then, the Rokudaime Raikage entered the banquet and stood before the seated genin. He observed them as they ate and talked with one another, however he could obviously see that the genin from outside of Kumogakure were not getting along so well with the ones from Kumogakure. The genin only conversed with members of their three-man cells, even peers who had been considered good friends of them, where now enemies during this exam. Rokudaime approached the head of the table, and looked straight ahead to Makki Fuhina, a nineteen-year-old genin who was glowing, and showing that she was not uncomfortable conversing and dining with foreign genin. Rokudaime smiled, (“It makes me feel good to know that there are those who are not influenced by the spontaneity of their surroundings.”) He thought. “I just wanted to personally congratulate you all for making it this far, this is an opportunity that will set you on the path to becoming a fine shinobi.” Rokudaime said.

Ai Asagiri heard the Rokudaime’s speech as she walked away, and immediately the image of a middle-aged man with a calm and friendly demeanor, and brown hair appeared in her mind. He wore blue robes and had at one point in Ai’s life, given her the same speech that Rokudaime was giving this generation of genin. “Godaime Raikage…” Ai muttered under her breath. Katsura looked back to Ai, “Is everything okay?” She wondered. “Yes I’m fine, let’s continue on.” Ai replied. (“I can’t help but wonder…did you pick this path for ‘her’?”) Ai thought to herself, walking by the banquet hall, and glancing through the window, happening to catch a glimpse of Mikko, who was listening intently to Rokudaime’s speech.

Later, Mikko, Tanzou, and Hishegami all stood before Mikko’s residence. “Well it looks like we have the rest of the night to ourselves.” Hishegami noted. “Yeah…” Mikko uttered. “I think I’m going to go warm up a little bit.” Tanzou suggested. “That sound’s like a good idea, maybe I could help?” Hishegami asked. “It’s not really something that you could help me with. I’d be best doing it on my own.” Tanzou said, before walking away. Hishegami’s smile disintegrated and she backed up a step, “Oh…” She muttered. Mikko’s eyes looked up toward the starry night sky, “I think I’m gonna go to bed.” Mikko said with a yawn. “Yeah, I think so too.” Hishegami replied, turning and heading off in the direction of her house.
Mikko entered her home, and went upstairs to her room. She changed out of her shinobi clothes and brushed her teeth. Mikko turned off her floor lamp and climbed into bed, she hoped that she would have the strength to tackle the things to come.

The next day, Mikko and her team gathered before the entrance to the Kumagimo Tower, where Katsura had instructed them. Katsura Mitsurugi stood before the crowd of genin, looking from one team to the next; the same smile was prevalent on her face. “There are only twenty-four of you left, I thought there would be more.” Katsura observed. “Well everyone welcome to the second tier of the exams, I hope you’re all ready because from here on out it’s going to be a dozy!” Katsura said with a snort. (“Why do I get the feeling that this nerd has never fought before in her life?”) Mikko wondered. The crowd of genin stood anxiously before the gates to the Kumagimo Tower, eagerly anticipating what was around the corner.

Chapter #36: "Genin round-up: The Preliminaries begin!"
*Note: Credit goes to the following authors for the following team(s)
-Tengaigakure: Ayane Shuura, Sono Ishikara, and Nikaari Shuuma. Credit goes to Quzor.
-Konohagakure: Ansari Hotaru, Kaori Kasume, and Kyoshi Katsurou. Credit goes to TheWrongVine.
-Iwagakure: Hiroto Yamanouchi, Honoka Yamaguchi, Atsuko Yamaguchi, and Masaru Dazai. Credit goes to SpectacularInsanity

Somewhere in a deep dark cavern, lies a hidden villa a few miles outside of Kumogakure. A light-skinned, slender youth garbed in a black tank-top, shorts, sandals, and fingerless gloves, walked down a dark walkway carrying a lit torch. He had long spiked hair that stood up and curved back, his eyes were deep brown, and his face showed a sinister grin painted on.

The youth arrived at a pair of large wooden doors with red kanji painted on either one. The kanji meant “Cavern Village.” The youth pushed open the large wooden gates, revealing an old yet ornamental mansion laying twenty or so feet away from the gates. The youth approached the mansion and was spotted two masked guards, “You’re late!” one of them declared. “Get lost!” the youth barked back. “Lord Mizaru will be most displeased with you.” the second guard said. “Mind your own damn business!” the youth cursed, shoving the guard into the other, knocking them both down. “If you continue to annoy me I’ll just have to kill you both, how about that?” The youth asked.
The youth stepped up onto the mansion’s porch and opened the front door, entering the foyer. “Shin, shin come in here!” A voice cried from another room. The youth, Shin; followed the voice into a small bedroom, where Mizaru was sitting up in a bed. “Ah there you are Shin.” Mizaru said with a smile. “I was told you were expecting me?” Shin replied. “Of course, but you always come through for me, so never mind your lateness.” Mizaru added. Shin grinned, “Well since you put it that way…” He said, turning his back and scratching the back of his head. Mizaru sat silently, staring at Shin, his smile had long vanished and was replaced by a serious look. “What news have you brought me, I pray that it is to my liking?” Mizaru asked. Shin shook his head, “The old man’s still a threat, other than that just about all of the village is fighting a war that doesn’t even concern them.” Shin replied. “I see…yes that war was my exit from the confines of that wretched village!” Mizaru said. “So then…what shall you do?” Shin asked, facing Mizaru. Mizaru smiled once more, “That is why I have you Shin…you are the answer to this problem.” Mizaru finished with a laugh.

The genin shinobi were all gathered within the confines of the Kumagimo Tower. Before the genin stood all of their respective jonin; Tita, Misame, Mikoto, Shuun, Hiroto, and Taki. Mikko smiled and waved to Tita, who merely nodded politely so as to not look silly in front of the other jonin. The Rokudaime and Ai Asagiri also stood by Katsura, who was eying down the remaining groups of genin. “Well, now that the big field mission is over, anyone who wants to back out now may do so without worrying about disqualifying their teammates.” Katsura announced. There was a stark silence in the room, and no one said a word, much less breathed. Katsura looked around, Umikira stood deathly quiet with his arms folded and stared at her, while Lin-Lin looked unsure and confused, yet said nothing. “Alright, so I will take the silence as a sign that you are all ready to continue.” Katsura said. Katsura turned and nodded to a nearby gate captain who signaled and the large doors to the tower slowly crept open. Katsura stepped aside, allowing the large groups of genin to enter the tower. “Okay, everybody in!” Katsura exclaimed with a smile. “Oh wait, I almost forgot: the goal is to reach the top of the pagoda.” Katsura said. “Each team will be entered through after a certain amount of time has elapsed.” Katsura explained. “Team one will be the first contestants.” Katsura added.

Mikko’s group was the first to enter through the opened doorway and into the lingering darkness. “Guys, this place is like pitch black!” Mikko cried. “Just keep close to us and we should be alright!” Tanzou replied. “I have this feeling like we’re going to end getting lost!” Hishegami said. “What are you talking about?” Mikko asked, before walking right into a wall. “OUCH!” Mikko groaned. “Mikko, you okay?” Tanzou asked. “Yeah, I’m fine except my nose aches!” Mikko replied, cupping her nose with both hands. Tanzou pulled out a lighter and felt around the wall, “I knew it!” He exclaimed, pulling down and holding an unlit wall torch. “A torch!?” Hishegami asked. “Pretty archaic huh?” Tanzou added. “Well at least we’ll have light now.” Mikko said. Tanzou light the torch with his lighter and held it up in the air. “I think I see a path that goes further along.” Tanzou declared. “Great, let’s follow it.” Mikko said. “Wait guys, how do we know if this takes us to the top or not?” Hishegami asked. “We don’t, that’s why we have to follow it and hope that it gets us there.” Tanzou said. “Oh great.” Hishegami mumbled.

The trio walked through the darkly corridors of the pagoda, and soon realized that this was no ordinary pagoda, that in fact the lower layout of the Kumagimo Tower was a series of complex mazes, and seemed ever shifting. “Hey guys, I just noticed something!” Hishegami exclaimed. “It looks like whenever we reach a certain point, the entrance we used is replaced by a wall!” Hishegami added. “Yeah I noticed that too, something’s odd about this place for sure.” Tanzou said. “As long as we reach the top then there’s no worries right?” Mikko asked. “I don’t know…” Tanzou responded. Mikko shrugged and chuckled, trying to shrug it off. But there was no shrugging off the severity of the current situation.

Meanwhile the remaining teams waited outside the Kumagimo Tower, waiting for their chance to enter and ascend to the top. Katsura looked to a Chunin officer, “Do you think enough time has passed yet?” She asked. The officer nodded. “Alright then, the next team may enter!” Katsura exclaimed. Umikira, Satoru, and Fuuko approached the darkened doorway and looked onward, all in anticipation except for Umikira who at the moment seemed devoid of all fear and emotion. “You may now enter.” Katsura declared. The Mist Trio stepped into the darkened pagoda, and looked around for a path to follow. “So where are we supposed to go?” Satoru wondered. “We’re just supposed to get to the top, but everything is all dark and weird.” Fuuko added. “Shut up and follow me!” Umikira interrupted harshly. “There he goes again; he’s got his dander up!” Satoru exclaimed.

Mikko, Tanzou, and Hishegami arrived on what they believed to be the fourth floor of a seven floored Pagoda. This floor was dimly lit with oriental paper lanterns and cobwebs were decorated around the ceilings and corners of the fourth floor, adding a new layer of creepiness. “What is this?” Mikko wondered to herself. “Scary as hell is what it is!” Hishegami answered for her. “You’re right though, this floor is not very welcoming.” Tanzou added. Mikko looked around until she spotted a pair of wooden doors, “Hey do you supposed this is the way up?” Mikko asked. “Let’s try it and see!” Mikko added. “Mikko wait!” Tanzou cautioned, but it was too late. Mikko pulled open one of the wooden doors revealing not an exit but a mirror of sorts. “Could be a trap…?” Tanzou finished. “What is it?” Hishegami asked approaching it. “Don’t know, looks like a mirror to me.” Mikko said. “Yeah, but mirrors aren’t all swirly and weird looking.” Hishegami added while running her fingers on the surface of it. “And it feels all weird and smooth too.” Hishegami described. Mikko stood before it, staring deeply into the swirls upon swirls of the mirror vortex. “Mikko, come on let’s go Tanzou found us an exit!” Hishegami cried. But Mikko stood perfectly still, staring into the swirls. “What IS she doing?” Hishegami complained. “She’s in a trance!” Tanzou realized. “What!?” Hishegami replied in disbelief. "Katon: Fenikkusu Tai Karasu no Jutsu!" and almost familiar yet foreign voice yelled from beyond the swirls of the vortex, the voice being audible only to Mikko. (“W-who are you?”) Mikko asked herself. "My, my, such a pottymouth for such a young girl!" the voice cried from beyond the vortex. (“What are you talking about!?”) Mikko laughed and asked herself. “Do you remember how in Kusagakure, it almost never snowed?” the voice asked from beyond the swirling mirror vortex. (“Huh? What do you mean?”) Mikko asked herself. Suddenly Mikko’s widened and entranced eyes light up and turned normal, SLAM! Mikko blinked and looked around, Tanzou stood before after having slammed shut the wooden door. “Mikko, It’s time to move on.” Tanzou said. Mikko nodded, “Uh-right.” Mikko replied, scratching the back of her head. “What was it you saw in there anyway?” Hishegami asked. “What do you mean, didn’t you hear him?” Mikko asked. “Hear who, there was nothing but garbled static.” Hishegami replied. “Oh…that’s weird.” Mikko said just before walking through the exit. She turned and took one last look back at the door containing the mirror vortex.

Ai Asagiri and Iruta Udonishi stood in the ANBU commencement chamber along with fellow ANBU scout, Suichi. “This isn’t right, if we know something bad is happening then we should say something!” Ai announced. “And then what, alert a state of emergency within Kumogakure?” replied Suichi, a pale blue haired man wearing spectacles. Ai folded her arms abruptly and shook her head, I know the Oinin’s policy and what the Raikage has decided, but I don’t like it.” Ai added. “Would you rather have news of our state of crisis reach enemy ears?” Suichi asked. “Like who, Sawagakure?” Ai replied sharply. The doors opened up swiftly with a young woman anbu with long wavy ashen blond hair entering, her name was Haruna Kowaki. “Forgive me if I am interrupting anything but Lord Raikage requests our presence at the top of the Kumagimo Tower.” Haruna declared. Ai looked at her sharply, “The tower?” Ai asked. “That’s where ‘he’ went and saw his vision…” Ai added. Iruta watched Ai as a look of concern and upset took over her. Suichi and Haruna were silent as well while Ai swallowed the news. Ai gulped and wiped her forehead, “Fine, let’s go!” Ai finally exclaimed. The group of four Tokubetsu Jonin disappeared in a poof.

Umikira, Satoru, and Fuuko were finally on the fourth floor and had already discovered the exit, “Whoa that was a little convenient!” Satoru noted. “Seriously, I hate the décor of this place.” Fuuko added. Umikira walked away from his peers and toward a pair of wooden doors, he pulled them open and stood blankly as the doorway showed swirling darkness and whispers and gnarls echoes back and forth to Umikira’s ears. He thought he saw glimpses of red or yellow flicker on and off within the backdrop of the vortex. Umikira also thought he heard someone speak just briefly “…the village.” Was that was audible to him. Umikira scoffed and closed up the wooden doors. “What was it, what did you see Umikira?” Fuuko asked. “Nothing…let’s go.” Umikira replied. Satoru and Fuuko exchanged unconvinced looks, both knowing that Umikira had indeed seen something in there.

What seemed like hours later, Mikko, Tanzou, and Hishegami arrived at the top of the tower, they scaled a mammoth spiraling staircase arriving at the supposed “Seventh” floor. “Hey guys, if this thing really is only ‘seven’ floors, then why does it feel like it was thirteen?” Mikko asked. “Illusions maybe?” Tanzou answered, while catching his breath. “Mirrors strategically placed in order to take us off balance.” Hishegami added. “That all sounds a little farfetched to me,” Mikko replied. “I mean everything we’ve encountered so far was like ‘real’ and ‘physical’, you know.” Mikko added. “Well so what Mikko, these Shilin statues guarding this gigantic door are ‘physical’!” Hishegami mockingly pointed out. “This large heavy door is ‘real’ and ‘physical’!” Hishegami said wrapping on the door several times. “See!?” Hishegami said nastily. “Everything in this god-forsaken pagoda is REAL AND PHYSICAL!” Hishegami cried out. Just then the large heavy doors opened up slowly, creaking and groaning, revealing the interior antechamber and the rest of the genin along with their respective sensei. Hishegami and Mikko both looked over to see them staring back at them rather unimpressed. “Hey maybe they’re illusions!” Mikko pointed. “They’re late.” Hiruko murmured. “Figures as much.” Pai said with a smirk. “Nope, they’re definitely real all right!” Hishegami said frustrated.

Mikko and Tanzou followed a frustrated Hishegami into the antechamber where the rest of the genin gathered along with their jonin senseis. “Team One, welcome back!” Katsura announced with a smile. “So it really DID take us hours!” Mikko groaned. “No, you were just slow as hell.” Rikki corrected. Mikko turned and scowled at him for the remark. “Now please make yourselves at home while we await the arrival of our very own Raikage!” Katsura exclaimed. Suddenly there was a loud poof, Rokudaime, Ai Asagiri, Iruta, Suichi, and Haruna all appeared in front of Katsura. “There is no need for further delays Miss Mitsurgi.” Rokudaime explained. “Suichi, would you please commence the preliminaries?” Rokudaime asked. Suichi nodded and approached the crowd of genin. “All of you will now take part in the preliminaries portion of the chunin selection exams, this portion will eliminate the loser from participating in the rest of the exams, while the victor will move on to compete in the Raigaou Stadium.” Suichi explained. “The two competitors will fight until you are either dead or unable to continue, does everyone understand?” Suichi asked. The crowd uttered some yeses and nods. “Good, now without further ado we will commence the preliminaries!” Suichi added. Ai Asagiri pressed a button on a remote, and a wall opened up revealing an electronic scoreboard. “This scoreboard will randomly generate the names of each contestant.” Suichi explained. “If you would begin the process please.” Suichi added. Ai pressed another button causing yellow lights to generate and swirl around and generate random names, then finally it stopped with two names. “The first contestants are; Makato Mikko, and Rokubi Akira!” Suichi exclaimed. Mikko gasped and her eyes widened, (“I’m first up!”) Mikko approached the center of the antechamber, meeting Suichi in the circle, while Akira followed and stood across from her. “Would the remaining genin please follow your instructors to the balconies above?” Suichi ordered. The rest of the genin split up, one side going up to the left balcony while the other went over to the right. The attention returned to Mikko, who was breathing in and out and checking her wrists. “Heh…me facing a girl!” Akira scoffed. Mikko smiled, “You’re gonna respect me soon enough pal!” Mikko exclaimed. “Whatever!” Akira replied unimpressed. Suichi looked the two genin over before raising his hand, “Are you both ready?” “Yes!” Mikko exclaimed. “Ready.” Akira replied. “Then this match has officially begun!” Suichi shouted lowering his hand and backing away.

Chapter #37: "A heated rivalry Begins: Mikko Vs Akira!"
*Note: Credit goes to the following authors for the following team(s)
-Tengaigakure: Ayane Shuura, Sono Ishikara, and Nikaari Shuuma. Credit goes to Quzor.
-Konohagakure: Ansari Hotaru, Kaori Kasume, and Kyoshi Katsurou. Credit goes to TheWrongVine.
-Iwagakure: Hiroto Yamanouchi, Honoka Yamaguchi, Atsuko Yamaguchi, and Masaru Dazai. Credit goes to SpectacularInsanity

Mikko and Akira stood staring one another down. Akira’s smirk never left his cocky face, and Mikko never felt more confident.

“So are you seriously going to take me on Mikko Makato?” Akira wondered. “Just shut up already!” Mikko cried. “Hmph!” Akira scoffed with a raised eyebrow. “Hey Akira, she uses mainly Taijutsu!” Rikki hollered from a balcony. Akira smiled, “Good to know!” He said as he maneuvered away just in time to avoid one of Mikko’s right hook techniques. “Slippery snake!” Mikko shouted. “Wow, you’re way off today Mikko-San!” Akira noted. “Perhaps you would like to back out now without facing a humiliating defeat?” Akira questioned. “Didn’t I say shut up?” Mikko reiterated as she charged toward Akira, fists flying into a frenzy and ready to strike. Just then, Akira did the unthinkable; he grappled Mikko’s punch with his hand.

Mikko stood stiff in place, her right hand grappled tightly in the palm of Akira’s hand. Akira shook his head before opening his eyes and looking at Mikko. “You should have taken my advice, now you’ll have to lose now!” Akira exclaimed. And with his free hand, Akira reached behind and pulled a scroll from out of a side pack. Mikko’s eyes widened, (“A jutsu scroll!”) Mikko thought. Tanzou watched from above on the balcony, standing beside Hishegami and Tita Ametsuba. (“Come on Mikko…”) Tanzou thought. “Oh well, too late now.” Akira said with a grin, as he unfolded the scroll with his freehand. “Mikko, get outta there now!” Tanzou cried from on the balcony. “Huh?” Mikko breathed then struggled for a moment and was finally able to break free from Akira’s countering grapple.

Mikko back-flipped away to safety as Akira bit his thumb enough to draw some blood and proceeded to apply it to the scroll. (“No…it’s a summoning scroll.”) Mikko thought. “It’s all over now!” Akira exclaimed before pressing his hand down on the scroll. “Kuchiyose no Yajin!” Akira cried out. There was a loud poof and smoke filled the area, Mikko began coughing and waved the smoke away. When the smoke lifted, Akira’s image was replaced by that of a towering six or so foot tall white furred yeti. “This is my Yajin,” Akira explained. “He’s one tough guy, and trust me he’s a lot smarter than he looks.” Akira added.

“Are summons allowed?” Ai questioned. Rokudaime nodded ever so slightly, “During the preliminaries and then later in the arena, all sorts of formidable justu are used.” Rokudaime explained. “I had just hoped that everyone would be prepared for such an occurrence.” Rokudaime added, stroking his short beard. Ai said nothing but returned her attention to the match between Mikko and Akira.

“That thing is huge!” Hishegami observed. “Mikko’s gonna get clobbered!” Hishegami added. “Not if she can help it.” Tanzou said. Hishegami looked at Tanzou for a moment, he was focused on the occurring match below, and did not look away from Mikko’s encounter with Akira. (“He really wants her to win.”) Hishegami thought. (“Then I do too!”) Hishegami added. “Go Mikko!” Hishegami cried. Tanzou’s eyes blinked and he looked at Hishegami who cheered for Mikko, (“Hishegami is actually supporting Mikko Makato?”) Tanzou asked himself. “You can do it!” Hishegami cried out.

Mikko smiled, “That’s right, I can!” Mikko said. “What’s that, are you done talking to yourself?” Akira asked. “Oh just shut up already!” Mikko yelled. “Should I flatten her now or wait until a better time?” Yajin asked. “Well there’s no better time like the present.” Akira replied. “Right!” Yajin said before he started stretching out his furry white legs and squatted low and suddenly and very rapidly darted toward Mikko in a flurry of speed mixed with raw power. “Oh geez!” Cried Mikko as she struggled to avoid being flattened by the yeti. “Quickly Yajin, move to the right of you!” Akira Cried. “I’m on it!” The yeti replied in a gruff voice. “Oh no!” Mikko groaned, as she quickly scrambled out of the way, just as Yajin dashed by her. “Damn, try again!” Akira exclaimed. “Again!” Yajin mimicked. “This is getting old!” Mikko murmured. “You say something Makato, you ready to give up?” Akira asked. Mikko avoided being crushed by the Yeti, all the while darted and maneuvered to an area so she could confront Akira. “Yeah I did, in fact I was just wondering who was really fighting this match anyway, you or the monkey?” Mikko wondered. “Pfft!” Akira scoffed. Yajin turned and grinned when he saw his chance to pounce on Mikko. “Here goes!” He hollered charging at her at full speed. “She’s not even moving out of the way, heh-heh!” Yajin exclaimed happily. Yajin continued on his rampage to assault Mikko and finally came at her claws out and hands extended when he was caught off-guard, Mikko clutched and pulled down on Yajin’s extended wrist, she grappled his move. “WHAT!?” Yajin screamed. (“Mikko just grappled Yajin’s onslaught!”) Akira thought to himself. “I thought you ‘knew’ that taijutsu was my specialty?” Mikko questioned. “Tch, figures as much.” Akira shrugged it off. Mikko recoiled a little bit and then exerted full power through her freehand, sending the yeti flying backward into a wall by the brunt force of her fist. Akira watched in awe as Mikko simply shook away the pain in her hand. “How did you do that?” Akira whispered. “I said I was a taijutsu specialist didn’t I?” Mikko asked.

From above, Umikira watched with his arms folded as the yeti slowly got to his feet still dazed from that last blow. (“That Mikko Makato is something else, perhaps even stronger than Tanzou Murasaki.”) Umikira thought. Satoru and Fuuko stood behind Umikira, both watching as Umikira silently observed the fight. “What do you gather he’s thinking?” Satoru whispered to Fuuko. “I don’t know, he’s so focused on this match-up, it isn’t funny.” Fuuko replied.

“I’m seriously going to destroy her!” Yajin growled. “Go ahead, and make it quick will you!” Akira replied. “Sure thing!” Yajin answered. Yajin squatted down low and stretched out. “Oh I’ve seen this before, don’t you have any other tricks?” Mikko asked. Yajin then tucked his knees under his arms and formed into a large snowball of sorts. “Oh well, that is NEW!” Mikko declared a tad nervous. “Just give in already, you won’t win got it?” Akira threw in. Mikko smirked, “Yeah we’ll see about THAT!” Mikko cried as she charged toward the boulder. Akira shook his head, “Oh brother, now she thinks she can tackle a boulder!” Akira exclaimed. The large snowball was stopped by Mikko’s impending fist, however Yajin began laughing and revved up, forcing Mikko to loosen her hold and eventually loose control. “Uh oh!” Mikko gasped. “This will be one for the books.” Akira noted. “It’s over girly!” Yajin snarled as he rolled up and ran around the room, trying to flatten Mikko, and bumped her twice, knocking against the wall, hard.

“Mikko…” Tanzou uttered. Hishegami watched intently, a look of concern was apparent on her face. (“Come on Mikko, you can do it!”) Hishegami cheered in her mind.

Mikko slowly got to her feet, and her face was to the ground though still. Yajin was in beast form and heckling at Mikko’s pain. “Poor little wimpy girl, can’t even stand against me!” Yajin mocked. “Yajin, enough mockery and finish this!” Akira ordered. “Right, right!” Yajin replied, tucking back into ball form and quickly revved up and charged at Mikko. That would prove to be a fatal mistake, as Mikko once again grappled the beast’s attack, only this time her chakra was surging and flowing from her extended hand. “Wh-what!?” Yajin groaned, his big yellow eyes watched from his ball form, still revving against her. Mikko’s hand glowed a bright crimson red color and the chakra flowing from it was fierce to say the least. “KURENAI KAEN!” Mikko cried, wildly slapping her palm against Yajin and activating the jutsu, engulfing Yajin’s white furred body in red colored chakra flames, sending him spiraling around and through a wall. “WAAAAAAHHH!” Cried Yajin until his cries were muffled and eventually ceased by the crashing of the wall. Mikko stood still, with her arm outstretched and the chakra eventually dissipating from her fingertips. There was a faint “poof!” from the direction of the large Yet-shaped hole in the wall.

The room was silent, easily everyone was awestruck after just witnessing Mikko perform such an elaborate jutsu. Ai Asagiri watched concernedly, “Lord Raikage, what was that jutsu just now?” She asked. Rokudaime smiled and stroked his beard, “Ah yes, that jutsu belonged to a very good friend of mine.” Rokudaime said. “You mean ‘him’, Jinroku the dunce?” Ai wondered. Rokudaime chuckled, “That very name brings back many memories.” Rokudaime added.

Up on the balcony, Tanzou and Hishegami watched with gleeful expressions as their friend and comrade dismantled the overbearing yet foe, and now only had to focus on its human summoner. (“Unbelievable!”) Tanzou thought. (“Everytime Mikko uses that jutsu it gets better, and better!”) Tanzou added. (“She did it, she overcame the summoned beast!”) Hishegami thought to herself. “Way to go Mikko.” Tita Ametsuba said with a smile.

Mikko panted and slowly turned to face Akira, “You’re next!” She exclaimed. Akira raised his hands in the air and backed up, “Whoa, I know when I’m outmatched, I withdraw!” Akira declared. Suichi stepped into the center and signaled that the match was now officially over. “And the winner of this contest by withdraw is: Makato, Mikko!” Suichi announced. (“I knew you could do it Mikko, I’m so proud of you!”) Tita thought. “Whew, it’s finally over!” Mikko said with a gasp. “That took a lot out of me!” Mikko added, making her way to the balcony where her friends were. “Congratulations Mikko!” Tanzou said. “Thanks.” Mikko responded, panting. “You did great!” Hishegami added. “Thanks a lot guys, I really appreciate your support!” Mikko said. Tita walked up and placed a hand on Mikko’s shoulder, “Well done my student, you’ve definitely grown up since the last time I taught you anything.” Tita said with a smile. Mikko’s face reddened a little and she smiled a big chesire cat grin. “You look a little worn out, would you like to visit the medical office?” Tita asked. Mikko shook her head, “Nah, I’m fine, just a few scrapes.” Mikko replied. Tita smiled and nodded, “Okay then.” Tita walked back to the other senseis, (“That Mikko, she will never admit defeat, not as long as she can walk.”) Tita thought.

Chapter #38: “Taking it to the extreme: Tanzou’s limit”
*Note: Credit goes to the following authors for the following team(s)
-Tengaigakure: Ayane Shuura, Sono Ishikara, and Nikaari Shuuma. Credit goes to Quzor.
-Konohagakure: Ansari Hotaru, Kaori Kasume, and Kyoshi Katsurou. Credit goes to TheWrongVine.
-Iwagakure: Hiroto Yamanouchi, Honoka Yamaguchi, Atsuko Yamaguchi, and Masaru Dazai. Credit goes to SpectacularInsanity

“The winner of this match is, Mikko Makato!” Suichi declared, pointing to Mikko. Akira simply shrugged and made his way up the stairs to the balcony where Lin-Lin and Rikki were. “What the heck was that just now!?” Lin-Lin cursed. “Yeah, I thought you were gonna clean house with her?” Rikki asked. “No way, besides she’s just a chick.” Akira casually replied, turning to lean on the railing of the balcony. “W-What!?” both Pai and Lin-Lin cried. Umikira stood a ways a way, listening in on the conversation. He stood with his arms folded and waited patiently for his name to be called. “Who do you think they will call next?” Satoru wondered. Fuuko shrugged, “Who knows, isn’t it all just randomly generated anyway?” Fuuko asked. “Yeah, that’s what I think.” Satoru replied.
Across the way on the opposite balcony, Mikko approached her team; Tanzou and Hishegami. “You did it Mikko!” Tanzou cheered. “You really came through.” Hishegami gave praise. “What’d you expect from a Taijutsu specialist?” Mikko replied. (“Oh great, now she IS calling herself a specialist.”) Hishegami thought. “The next round is going to start any minute, and anyone of us could be next!” Tanzou exclaimed. (“Gee, I hope I’m not up anytime soon.”) Hishegami thought. “Relax,” said Mikko “You’ll do great, besides you’re just as good at Taijutsu as me.” Mikko said to Tanzou. Tanzou shook his head, “You think so?” Mikko winked, “Believe; that’s all you gotta do!” Mikko said, giving a “thumbs up”. Tanzou grinned, “Yeah okay.”

Suichi whispered amongst Ai Asagiri and the Rokudaime Raikage. Suichi turned away and stepped in the center of the circle, he cleared his throat quickly. “We will now commence with the second round of the preliminaries!” Suichi exclaimed. Ai Asagiri pressed a button on the remote, causing the random name generator to flash and flicker causing a bunch of different scrambled and jumbled names to appear and disappear until two finally stopped. “We have the names of our next to competitors!” Suichi announced. “Would Tanzou Murasaki, and Ansari Hotaru, please proceed to the center!” Suichi added.

Mikko and Hishegami both looked at Tanzou, who seemed somewhat uncomfortable, however an air of confidence was still detectable. “You’re up.” Mikko noted. Tanzou nodded, “Guess so…” he said, walking away. “Tanzou…” Hishegami uttered soft and quietly. Nearby, the long dark-haired and ever confident, Ansari Hotaru unfolded his arms and scoffed. “Who is this ‘Murasaki’ that I am supposed to challenge?” He questioned aloud. (“Ansari, are you afraid?”) Kaori thought to herself. “Knock ‘em dead!” Kyoshi cheered. “Good luck Ansari!” Kaori exclaimed albeit shyly. Ansari’s smirk never left his face as he casually walked away from his teammates and descended the stairs to the center of the circle, to meet with Tanzou Murasaki.

(“So this is that Murasaki kid.”) Ansari thought. (“He doesn’t appear to be anyone special.”) Ansari added. Umikira observed the beginning of the match from across the room, beside his teammates, Satoru and Fuuko. (“Murasaki, Tanzou…”) He thought to himself. (“Murasaki, Tanzou…let us see what you can ‘really’ do.”) Umikira thought.

Tanzou and Ansari stood face-to-face, stanced and for better or worse, prepared to fight. “Are you ready?” Suichi asked. “I’m as ready as I’ll ever be.” Tanzou responded. Ansari merely nodded in response. Suichi turned to Ai and signaled with his hand, “Let the second match begin!” Suichi cried, jumping away from the two competitors. Tanzou and Ansari eyed one another down for what seemed like an eternity, but was only a fleeting moment. Ansari reached behind and unhooked his scythe, (“Well, I may as well go all out.”) He thought. (“There’s no sense in prolonging a pointless match.”) Ansari added. Tanzou watched Ansari carefully as he unsheathed his scythe and readied it in his hand, (“He’s already prepared for a bloodbath.”) Tanzou thought. “Since you’re relatively new to the Hotaru style of fighting, I am going to make this short and sweet.” Ansari declared. “Thanks, but no thanks!” Tanzou cried, forming hand seals, causing chakra to surge from his hand. “Lightning-Style: Lightning Blitz Jutsu!” Tanzou cried, darting and ducking all the while charging toward Ansari. Ansari Hotaru quickly jumped back and swiftly swung his scythe, causing the blade to miss Tanzou by a hair. “Shit!” Tanzou cried as he ducked and rolled away to the side. “Oh did I forget to mention that this is a long range scythe?” Ansari asked. “The sickle can fly out to over 20 meters wide in distance, with deadly precision as you just observed. Tanzou had just now realized that his shirt had gotten tattered from the impending blade of the scythe’s attack. (“He’s pretty fast.”) Tanzou thought. (“And that weapon allows him to attack from far away, and keep his distance from my on-coming attacks.”) Tanzou added. Ansari raised an eyebrow, “Well, what are you waiting for?” he asked. “If you don’t begin attacking me, then I shall resort to attacking you.” Ansari added. With that said Ansari swung his scythe around, causing the sickle to skim on air across the room towards Tanzou, who darted and dodged it by all means necessary, and eventually found coverage behind a pillar.

Hishegami watched intently, so focused on Tanzou winning this match that she would not accept anyone else winning but him. Mikko watched as well, but to a lesser extent. She occasionally glanced at Hishegami, who seemed to be in some sort of trance-like state. (“Come on Tanzou, come on!”) Hishegami thought. Mikko returned her attention to the match below and wondered if Tanzou even stood a chance against someone like Ansari Hotaru.

Tanzou hid behind a pillar, plotting his next course of action while Ansari waited patiently for him to come out. “Please come back out, I have no intention of hunting you down like an animal.” Ansari explained. Tanzou said nothing, but thought of a plan in his mind. Ansari sighed and fumed frustration, “Very well if you won’t come out on your own then I will have to make you come out!” Ansari declared as he swung the scythe out hard, causing it fly out and wrap around the pillar that Tanzou hid behind. Ansari gritted his teeth, (“Damn it, it’s stuck!”) he thought. Ansari struggled and pulled and yanked on the chain, causing it to barely move the pillar. Tanzou stood watching the chains wrapped around the pillar, slightly moving when Ansari pulled upon the sickle’s long shot chain. “I’ve got to think of something!” Tanzou panicked.

Rokudaime Raikage watched the match alongside his Anbu attendants, and Ai Asagiri. “At this rate he will tear down the entire ceiling!” Rokudaime exclaimed. “No, no everything will be fine!” Katsura assured from behind the Kage. Ansari gave the chains one last hard tug, finally causing the pillar to tremble and collapse. “It’s falling!” Ansari gasped. (“Now!”) Tanzou said to himself. Tanzou darted out, around and behind Ansari just as the rubble hit the ground, dragging the sickle into the large mounds of stone and rock. “My scythe!” Ansari exclaimed. “You’ve got bigger problems to worry about!” Tanzou said to Ansari from over his shoulder. Ansari was startled by Tanzou’s sudden appearance and quickly grappled the on-coming taijutsu punch and kick combo. (“W-what!?”) Tanzou thought. “You look surprised!” Ansari said. “I take it that you didn’t know about my taijutsu training, well then again why WOULD you?” Ansari added. Ansari gripped Tanzou’s fist and swiftly and sharply punched him in the gut and jump-kicked him across the area.

“This…doesn’t look so good.” Mikko uttered. Hishegami turned her attention from the match and looked at Mikko, “What?” she asked. “What did you just say?” Mikko looked at her and quickly looked back, “Nothing…I’m just sure Tanzou will win.” Mikko lied. Hishegami smiled and returned her focus to the fight below, (“Me too.”) she thought.

(“I have to find some way of knocking this guy out.”) Tanzou thought. (“He can no longer use his scythe, so he’s been greatly handicapped. However, he’s also skilled with taijutsu.”) Tanzou added. “What’s this, are you just gonna sit around talking to yourself all day?” Ansari asked. Tanzou got up and charged toward Ansari, “In your dreams!” Tanzou cried, lunging at him only to be caught wide open and attacked by an already prepared Ansari Hotaru. “You sorely underestimate me.” Ansari breathed. Suddenly a hand gripped Ansari’s ankle from the ground, “W-what’s this?” Ansari asked looking down to find Tanzou sticking out of the ground and gripping both of his ankles. “You shouldn’t underestimate ME either!” Tanzou cried, pulling and lifting Ansari out from the ground and throwing him high up into the air at full-force. “Now it’s down time!” Tanzou hollered, readying to double axe handle Ansari to the ground below, when suddenly Ansari vanished in a *poof!*. “What the!?” Tanzou cried. Suddenly a barrage of small fireballs struck Tanzou all at once, burning and injuring him, ultimately sending him to the ground below. The REAL Ansari stood beside the now ruined pillar, panting from exhaustion. “That was my flame scatter jutsu, it may be small but it gets the job done.” Ansari explained.

Smoke rose from Tanzou’s clothes, portions of his skin were scratched, scrapped, and even a little black from the fire. (“Damn…it stings.”) Tanzou thought. Tanzou staggered to his feet, clutching his right arm, which was damaged during his encounter with Ansari’s taijutsu. “It’s time to end this, I can’t afford to waste all day on you!” Ansari said as he lunged at Tanzou, intent on taking him down. When Ansari finally reached Tanzou, he reached out to grab him but was cut off by Tanzou’s hand grappling the on-coming assault of Ansari’s fists. Another Tanzou appeared from behind Ansari and joined the original in a combined pummeling combo. The two Tanzous struck and punched Ansari left and right, right, and left until they finally sent him flying to the ground, hard.

A smile formed on Hishegami’s face, “I knew he could do it!” Hishegami cheered. “It ain’t over yet!” Mikko added. Hishegami faced Mikko with a vexed expression, “Try and be a little more supportive why don’t you!” Hishegami replied. “As the old saying goes; it ain’t over until the fat lady sings!” Mikko added.

The kagebunshin disappeared and the real Tanzou landed on his knees several feet away from Ansari, who was laying on his back on the broken fragments of the floor, breathing heavily and bleeding from his lip. (“D-damn it…I didn’t expect him to be so…good.”) Ansari thought. “Well, you’re right about one thing; it is time to finish this!” Tanzou said as he approached the battered Ansari.

Umikira watched from above and afar, with his arms folded and focused intently on the match. (“Murasaki’s good…real good.”) Umikira thought. (“Soon…soon we will meet one another…I can feel IT!”) Umikira added.

(“I have to win, I must win!”) Ansari thought.

{Back in Ansari’s village outside of Konoha}
Ansari trains diligently for the anticipated Chunin Slection Exams. Kaori approached Amnsari, who was practicing with his scythe jutsus and stood by a large tree, secretly watching him. Ansari finished his maneuver and landed on his feet. He closed his eyes and exhaled deeply, “Is that you Kaori?” Ansari asked. Kaori’s face reddened a little. “Yes Ansari, It’s me.” She replied. Ansari smiled and shook his head, he turned and looked up at her; “What’s up?” he asked. Kaori shrugged, “Oh…I just wanted to watch you train.” Kaori replied. “Kaori, you’re delicate because you’re a flower…you should be careful.” Ansari suggested. (“I’m…a firefly?”) Kaori thought. “And I’m bright and intelligent, like a firefly.” Ansari added. (“I always knew that about you Ansari!”) Kaori thought. “Hey, even IF you and Kyoshi lose, I will still move on to become a Chunin, is that OK?” Ansari asked. Kaori tucked her foot behind her right foot and held her hands behind her back, “Oh Ansari…I know you will go far!” Kaori replied happily, (“Even if we fail.”) Kaori added.

Ansari gripped Tanzou’s leg just as he reached down to pick him up. “Heh…there’s no way I’m letting you beat me!” Ansari exclaimed, quickly forming hand seals and initiating a jutsu. “Soul Scythe Jutsu!” Ansari cried, as chakra gathered from within him and accumulated into his palm, forming a scythe made from chakra. “Now it WILL be over!” Ansari cried as he swung the soul scythe around, tearing into Tanzou’s shoulder, and dragging down into his chest. “Heh, heh…now it’s finished, this jutsu attacks the victim’s soul, leaving them in a trance for a long period of time!” Ansari explained. “Thanks for the disclaimer.” Tanzou said from behind Ansari. Ansari looked over his shoulder with a shocked look, “What!?” he cried. “Here!” Tanzou cried, slapping a tag and sealing it onto Ansari’s back. “W-what was that you put on me!?” Ansari asked as he frantically tried removing it. Tanzou leapt back and formed a single hand sign with his index and middle fingers wrapping around the index and middle finger of his right hand. “Now!” Tanzou cried, activating the seal causing a blast to erupt from Ansari’s tag and into a fireball, sending Ansari flying into a wall, and then tumbling to the floor unconscious like a rag doll.

Tanzou stepped forward, still grasping his right arm. His breathing had become labored. Rokudaime, Ai Asagiri, Katsura, Iruta, Tita, Hishegami, Mikko, and Umikira all watched with interest as Suichi approached the collapsed Ansari and returned to Tanzou’s side. “The winner of this match by Knock-Out is; Tanzou Murasaki!” Suichi announced. Tanzou dropped to his knees, his hands pressed against the smooth floor. He coughed and hacked, and held his side as the pain seared through his body. “Damn…I took more damage than I thought.” Tanzou muttered. Tita and Mikko jumped down and helped Tanzou up to the balcony. “Good show Tanzou, I knew you would go far.” Tita congratulated her pupil with a warm smile. “Way to go man, you were awesome!” Mikko praised. “Thanks, thanks guys.” Tanzou panted. They made their way up the steps to the balcony where Hishegami stood awaiting Tanzou’s arrival, “Tanzou…welcome back!” Hishegami said happily. Tanzou looked up at her, his arms still around Mikko and Tita, and forced out a smile.

A team of medical shinobi garbed in white uniforms appeared and attended to Ansari. The medical ninja placed Ansari on a cot and proceeded to exit the area when Kaori rushed down the stairs and ran up to the medical nins. “Please, I must see him!” Kaori pleaded. “Hey we really need to get this kid some attention!” Replied one of the medical nin. “Please, only a moment is all I ask!” Kaori pleaded again. The medical nin nodded and agreed to let Kaori see Ansari off. “Ansari…we were supposed to meet up after the tournament.” Kaori whispered. (“Kaori…I’m sorry…I couldn’t do it.”)

Chapter #39: "Old friends, New rivals"
*Note: Credit goes to the following authors for the following team(s)
-Tengaigakure: Ayane Shuura, Sono Ishikara, and Nikaari Shuuma. Credit goes to Quzor.
-Konohagakure: Ansari Hotaru, Kaori Kasume, and Kyoshi Katsurou. Credit goes to TheWrongVine.
-Iwagakure: Hiroto Yamanouchi, Honoka Yamaguchi, Atsuko Yamaguchi, and Masaru Dazai. Credit goes to SpectacularInsanity

With Tanzou Murasaki’s victory out of the way, the path for another match was made open. Suichi once again returned to his place at the middle of the floor, looking around at each and all of the genin. Umikira stood casually, with his arms crossed as normal expressionless and utterly ready for anything. (“I was supposed to have that match with Murasaki…”) Umikira thought. “What do you think he’s thinking?” Fuuko whispered to Satoru. “Who knows? When he’s like this anything’s possible.” Satoru replied.

Rokudaime Raikage, Ai Asagiri, Iruta, and Haruna all stood by the shinobi call board where the selected genin’s names would randomly generate to determine who would compete. Suichi looked to Ai who gave him an approving nod, and Suichi looked back to all of the genin to make his announcement.

“All competing genin; the third match of the chunin-selection preliminaries is about to begin!” Suichi cried. Ai Asagiri activated the name generator, causing the lights to flicker off and on and the names to shuffle and scramble for several seconds, which to the apprehensive shinobi, seemed like minutes or hours.

Hishegami watched on anxiously awaiting for the next names to be revealed, wondering if she would be chosen as one of the two competing shinobi. Tanzou sat on the step of the balcony and tended to his shoulder while watching the screens. (“I wonder who’ll get called.”) Mikko thought. Just then the generators stopped, and the names of the next two shinobi was revealed: Suichi returned his attention to the anxious genin, “Would Pai Hosaka, and Lin-Lin Shiranui please meet in the center circle?” Suichi called.

Pai’s eyes widened with surprise as did Lin-Lin’s, who stood only a foot or two away from her on the same balcony. “No way!” Li mocked. “Shut up!” Pai growled, hitting him hard on the arm as she passed him, “Ow!” Li replied. Lin-Lin descended the steps of the balcony alongside of Pai, but the two girls said nothing. The two young kunoichi eventually made their way to the center circle and each stood to either side of Suichi. “Good you’re both here.” Suichi said. “Now, you both know the rules correct?” Suichi asked. Pai slightly nodded while Lin-Lin uttered a quick “Yes.” The tension between the two of them was thick enough to be cut with a knife, even Suichi could feel it. Pai folded her arms and looked away from Lin-Lin and Suichi. Suichi hesitated for a second, “Alright then, you may begin!” he cried before jumping away from the inner circle.

The two girls stood face-to-face, about to give it their all in front of crowds of genin and their instructors alike. Misame Yui, Lin-Lin’s sensei stood motionless as she watched Lin-Lin stand before Pai, her lifelong friend and also her rival. (“Lin-Lin…it would seem now is your time.”) Misame thought. (“Good luck.”) Akira and Rikki also watched quietly as the two girls’ confrontation was about to kick off.

Pai and Lin-Lin were two different girls from their looks, down to their personalities. Pai had short silvery hair and magenta colored eyes, whereas Lin-Lin had long light blond hair (that she wore in pigtails) and blue eyes. Pai dressed in mesh and black and nylons, whereas Lin-Lin wore a yellow jacket over a white T-shirt and a yellow long skirt. “So here we are…” Lin-Lin muttered. “Here we are.” Pai replied.

“What are they doing?” Rikki asked, “Are they just going to stand there all day?” Mikoto Anzai, the sensei of Pai chuckled and shook her head. “Even if they don’t look like it, they are plotting and strategizing their moves.” Mikoto said. Misame nodded in agreement, “It’s true, Mikoto and I were fierce rivals back in the day!” Misame exclaimed. “And I attest to that.” Tita Amestuba added. “So what do you think their opening moves will be?” Rikki wondered. “Who knows, it could be anything, besides it’s not like a strategist is just going to openly reveal their plans.” Akira said. “Yeah, that’s true I guess.” Rikki responded. “Just watch the match and see.” Mikoto said.

“So…you gonna go all-out?” Pai asked. Lin-Lin didn’t make a sound or a gesture. “Because I’d be awfully saddened if I beat you without having you put up a fight!” Pai exclaimed, making a few quick hand signs (Tiger, Hare, Monkey, Hare, and Rat) chakra surged and wrapped all around Pai’s body. “Rapido no jutsu: art of speed!” Pai cried. Pai charged toward Lin-Lin with lightning speed, (“Sorry about this Linny, but I can’t afford to look like a loser in front of everyone.”) Pai thought. Lin-Lin appeared to simply stand motionlessly as Pai targeted her from all around finally jabbing in and out and juggling Lin-Lin up in the air like a rag doll. (“Why isn’t she at least yelling or fighting back?”) Pai wondered. Pai jumped back and did a quick roll, when Lin-Lin dropped to the ground, she began melting until it was revealed that she was actually clay or mud (the material that the ground was made of). (“It was a substitution technique!”) Pai thought. Suddenly from out of the shadw beneath her, Lin-Lin arose partway and grabbed Pai by both her ankles. “Hi Pai-San!” Lin-Lin chirped with her usual perky smile. Pai sneered and tried kicking her legs free but could not, “How could you have pulled off such a fancy technique without my knowing?” Pai demanded to know. Lin-Lin smiled, “Oh it’s nothing special, just a basic technique my sensei taught me long ago!” Lin-Lin explained. (“I see…so the shadow entrenchment technique is it.”) Pai thought to herself. “So then Linny, what happens next?” Pai asked. Lin-Lin opened her eyes with a devilish grin, “Well, I had THIS in mind!” Lin-Lin cried, stretching out from the shadow like a shadow herself. Lin-Lin, still gripping Pai by the legs, stretched out into the mid-air in an attempt to slam Pai into the rock-hard ground below. “It’s game over Pai-San!” Lin-Lin declared. Pai grinned widely, and it became apparent that the “jig” was up. “W-what, why are you all of a sudden so confident?” Lin-Lin asked. “Because, I also know that your stretching ability is severely halted, when removed from the shadow!” Pai exclaimed. Pai curled in mid-air, and grappled Lin-Lin’s grip by grabbing her by the writs, placing her feet under Lin-Lin’s torso and pulled hard enough to remove Lin-Lin’s body completely from the shadow, returning her to her normal size. “How did you know that!?” Lin-Lin panicked, but it was too late, Pai sent Lin-Lin crashing down to the ground below. “Kuchiyose: Feza-Kiseki no jutsu!” Lin-Lin cried, summoning a middle sized feathered serpent/bird-like creature to catch her fall before hitting the ground. (“Damn it!”) Pai cursed in her mind, landing on her feet several feet away from Lin-Lin and the summon. “Dispel!” Lin-Lin cried, and in a poof! The creature vanished to its home.

“I bet you thought you had me there didn’t you Pai-San?” Lin-Lin asked in a snotty/condescending tone. Pai pointed at Lin-Lin, “Stop acting like you’re some big shot!” Pai cried. “You’re no better than anyone else in this competition!” Pai added. Lin-Lin scoffed and fixed her hair, “Oh please, get over yourself already!” Lin-Lin responded. Pai gritted her teeth and whipped out several shuriken, “Eat this!” she cried as she hurled them towards Lin-Lin, each one shredding through the air and intent on reaching its target.

“Things sure are picking up!” Rikki noted. “Well you HAVE been complaining about it since the beginning.” Akira replied. “Yes well, now it’s gotten really good, and hey maybe kunoichi CAN be as good as us.” Rikki added. Misame and Mikoto furrowed their eyebrows and shook their fists at Rikki as they hovered around him, “WHAT WAS THAT!?” Mikoto hollered. “YEAH!” Misame added. “YOU BETTER NOT BE IMPLYING THAT MEN ARE BETTER THAN WOMEN!” Mikoto shouted angrily, as Tita held her face in her palm whilst shaking her head. “Uh-no-no, I didn’t mean that all I swear!” Rikki pleaded desperately. “…Idiot!” Akira sighed.

Lin-Lin held both of her hands together and recited a quick phrase: “Hando-kage no jutsu!” Lin-Lin cried, creating several long stretchy hands to emerge from her own shadow to fly out and grab each of Pai’s thrown shuriken. “Retort!” Lin-Lin cried back, causing all of the hands to hurl the shuriken back at Pai. “Damn it!” Pai groaned, as she rolled to her side and continued dodging and jumping to avoid the shadow hands. Pai quickly formed a series of hand signs and recited a quick phrase: “Ibuki Shimo no jutsu!” Pai inhaled a large amount of air and exhaled, blowing frost out of her mouth, freezing all of the remaining shuriken in midair, causing them to fall to the ground and shatter. Lin-Lin jumped back as Pain landed on the ground before her. “Well now, what do you think of that?” Pai asked with a smirk. Lin-Lin raised an eyebrow, “Surely you can do better than that Pai-San!” Lin-Lin exclaimed. “I’ve derailed ALL of your attacks, I’ve outmaneuvered and managed to out tactic you, face it; I’m the better kunoichi here!” Pai declared with a grin, and pointed to herself. Lin-Lin’s smirk diminished and was replaced with a firm and serious frown, “Well, I will fix that here and now Pai-San!” Lin-Lin exclaimed. Lin-Lin clapped her hands together and began chanting to herself quick and inaudible words, suddenly her chakra expanded and began swirling around her body. (“What is this now?”) Pai wondered. “Secret Art: Chakra-Light Illumination!” Lin-Lin cried releasing her hands and sending a huge blast of light surge from out of her body out and exploding into Pai. “What the hell!?” Pai cried as she tried to outrun the attack. “Try as you like, but there is no escaping my light!” Lin-Lin explained. (“Oh really?”) Pai thought. (“So it is the light that fuels her attacks?”) Pai wondered. “Then I’ll just have to turn OFF the lights!” Pai shouted before back-flipping over and passed the light attack. Pai threw a barrage of kunai up into the ceiling light fixtures, shattering them and sending a rainfall of glass down onto the arena floor, suddenly it had grown much, much darker.

“What has she done!?” Iruta Udonishi cried. “The lights won’t work now.” Haruna added. “I know; she cut off Lin-Lin’s source of power.” Ai Asagiri explained. “Say what, you mean that blond-haired girl with the pigtails feeds off of the light?” Suichi asked. Ai nodded, “It is a technique that a fellow jonin uses; Misame Yui.” Ai said. “So who does it work?” Iruta asked. “Much like how a flower or any living creature that depends upon the sun’s rays works; she captures the natural sunlight and absorbs it into her system, actually she stores it in her chakra network and uses it for combat.” Ai explained. “Like photosynthesis?” Iruta asked. “Similar, however this girl; Lin-Lin, can survive alone on artificial light, such as those ceiling fixtures.” Ai added. Ai Asagiri turned to Suichi, “Get us some torches will you?” Ai asked. “That won’t be enough to light up the area!” Suichi argued. “No, but it WILL suffice until Iruta and I get the back-up lights working.” Ai said. Suichi nodded and ran off to retrieve the torches.

“It’s over Lin-Lin Shiranui, I have won, I am the better kunoichi!” Pai declared. “Declaring yourself the winner already, that’s rather hammy of you Pai-San!” Lin-Lin replied. “Enough, It’s time we ended this silly farce, I need not prolong this any longer!” Pai exclaimed. “You took the words out of my mouth!” Lin-Lin responded. Pai formed several hand signs, “Fusenmei Gin no Jutsu!” Pai cried, causing her body to glow a feint silver hue whilst she ran a lightning speed similar to before only this time there was an added trick; “Watch this!” Pai cried out. And before everyone’s eyes she disappeared in a silver blur and reappeared behind Lin-Lin, “Surprise!” Pai cried, shoving Lin-Lin to the ground from behind. Pai then disappeared again and reappeared before Lin-Lin, tripping her. “Ouch!” Lin-Lin cried. “Give up yet?” Pai asked. Lin-Lin sighed, “Never Pai-San, you red-eyed demon you!” Lin-Lin cried with a determined smile. Pai saw this and couldn’t help but smile herself. “Alright then, I won’t go easy on you anymore!” Pai announced. (“You were going easy on me, sheesh!”) Lin-Lin thought to herself.

“Sensei, what is that technique that Pai-San is using?” Li asked Mikoto. “It’s called the Fusenmei Gin (Silver Blur),” and it is a jutsu favored by her family (Clan Hosaka).” Mikoto Anzai explained. “Both of them are displaying formidable amounts of skill.” Hiruko observed. “That’s right, the best techniques learned from the best teachers!” Mikoto exclaimed happily. (“Everything is happening so quickly and now it’s all so close.”) Rikki thought. (“I wonder who will win?”) Rikki added.

Pai continued her assault on Lin-Lin, appearing and disappearing in a silvery blur at every twist and turn, around Lin-Lin. Lin-Lin turned and looked every time she thought that she saw a flash of light, but it was already too late and Pai was gone. (“Darn she’s a quick one!”) Lin-Lin thought. Lin-Lin closed her eyes and held her hands together, (“Come on work, please don’t fail me!”) Lin-Lin thought to herself. Pai reappeared directly behind Lin-Lin and brought out both hands in order to give her great big shove, when all of a sudden she was stuck, out of nowhere Pai was caught within Lin-Lin’s…hair? “What is this!?” Pai exclaimed as she struggled to get freed. “It is my Wana Kami no Jutsu (Hair trap), and with it I can ensnare any opponent who comes too close.” Lin-Lin explained. “Ugh, damn you Linny!” Pai cursed. “See!” Lin-Lin cried. “I am GOOD too!” Lin-Lin exclaimed. “Yeah, yeah, just get me outta this!” Pai demanded. “No way, so you can beat me and win?” Lin-Lin argued. “Whatever, look this is lame and I really don’t like it!” Pai argued back. “Well that’s tough, because I AM NOT going to lose!” Lin-Lin explained, facing Pai, her hair still trapping her. Pai sighed, (“Linny, you leave me with no choice…”) Pai thought. “So…how’s it feel Pai-San to be the butt of a joke, hmm?” Lin-Lin asked, her waving hair ensnarling Pai. “Honestly, I wouldn’t know!” Pai cried as she lashed out with a kunai knife, long lochs of blond hair went flying across the room in both directions. Lin-Lin gasped and hit the ground, it was white…

Pai and Lin-Lin stood several feet across from one another, both girls panting and gritting their teeth. Lin-Lin’s hair was now considerably shorter than before and was now only barely at neck-length compared to before. “I said I didn’t want to drag this out any longer than it had to be…” Pai said. “That was uncalled for Pai-San.” Lin-Lin said in a saddened tone. Pai looked to the side, “Whatever, let’s just end this.” Pai replied. “Agreed, NOBODY MESSES WITH MY HAIR!” Lin-Lin cried in a flurry of rage and sadness, charging towards Pai with her fists swinging. (“There we go, there’s the Lin-Lin that I know.”) Pai said to herself. “Here I come Linny!” Pai shouted, charging towards Lin-Lin, the two girls clashed and both kicked each other in the face as hard as the other, sending each other flying backwards onto the floor, Pai landing on the ground faced down, while Lin-Lin landed on her side, both girls looked to be unconscious.

“W-what was that just now!?” Ai Asagiri asked with a gasp. “You’d better go and check on them Suichi!” Ai ordered. Suichi nodded and ran to the inner circle, and checked on the two girls. It had seemed that both Pai and Lin-Lin had managed to knock each other out simultaneously. “It’s a tie, a double knock-out!” Suichi declared. “I see, then they’re both disqualified from the rest of the exams.” Ai replied. Mikoto and Misame appeared to the ground and helped their respective students back to the balcony. “They sure gave it their all, even if their all wasn’t enough.” Mikoto said. “But I think it was more than that Mikoto, their friendship meant more, even if it wasn’t as transparent as it was to us.” Misame replied. The two jonin carried their students on their back as they ascended the steps, Pai and Lin-Lin were out cold but looked to be sleeping peacefully, their hands drifted and touched slightly as gestures of friends would do.

Chapter #40: "Power of the Kunoichi!"
*Note: Credit goes to the following authors for the following team(s)
-Tengaigakure: Ayane Shuura, Sono Ishikara, and Nikaari Shuuma. Credit goes to Quzor.
-Konohagakure: Ansari Hotaru, Kaori Kasume, and Kyoshi Katsurou. Credit goes to TheWrongVine.
-Iwagakure: Hiroto Yamanouchi, Honoka Yamaguchi, Atsuko Yamaguchi, and Masaru Dazai. Credit goes to SpectacularInsanity

Suichi stood at the inner circle of the floor once more, Ai Asagiri and Iruta had managed to get the backup lights working and now the area was once again lit up. Suichi looked back at Ai who nodded and went ahead with the name generator. The shuffling and scrambling of generated names did not last nearly as long this time, as it came to a stop almost as quickly as it started. Suichi read the two named and returned his attention to the direction of both balconies: “Would Katsurou Kyoshi, and Satoru of Kirigakure please come down?” Suichi asked.

Satoru shook his head and put away his pack of cigs; “Oh shoot, looks like I’m up next.” Satoru said with a frown. “Oh don’t be such a baby, you’ll win for sure.” Fuuko complimented. Satoru stepped by her and walked passed Umikira, who made know acknowledgment of Satoru’s forthcoming match. (“He’s still fixated on getting to finish off that Murasaki guy?”) Satoru asked himself.

Standing across from Satoru on the opposite balcony was Kyoshi Katsurou, who leaned near Kaori. “Kyoshi, be careful…” Kaori warned. Kyoshi turned and nodded, “Don’t worry, I won’t be careless like Ansari!” Kyoshi replied with a thumbs up. Kaori’s worried expression didn’t change and she looked even more concerned with Kyoshi’s apparent confidence.

Satoru and Kyoshi met face-to-face at the inner circle, beside Suichi. “You two know the rules correct?” Suichi asked. “Right, right.” Satoru said. Kyoshi nodded while adjusting his wrist tape. “Okay then, this match has officially begun!” Suichi declared just as he jumped out of the way. “Let’s do this then! This shall be over before it has begun!” Kyoshi cried after adjusting his right gauntlet and proceeded to attack Satoru. “Go ahead, I’ll give you the first punch!” Satoru decreed. “That is awfully generous of you, however I don’t believe I will need an edge in order to beat you.” Kyoshi replied. Satoru cringed, “That was uncalled for, you ungrateful brat!” Satoru barked back, hurling several round black pellets in Kyoshi’s way immediately releasing waves of smoke, one after another. Kyoshi began coughing hysterically and his vision became blurred. “Where is he?” Kyoshi asked himself. “Oh you can’t see me eh?” Satoru said just before sending a barrage of kunai and shuriken whipping out at Kyoshi, shredding some of his clothes a little. Kyoshi rolled to the side and stayed low, (“This is bad, with all of this smoke abound I cannot see much less focus on my opponent!”) Kyoshi thought.

Kaori watched in anticipation, hoping that her teammate and friend would not suffer the same fate as Ansari Hotaru had some time ago. (“Please Kyoshi, you can do this!”) Kaori thought.

“If do not do something now, then I’ll be leaving myself open for an attack…” Kyoshi muttered to himself. (“Then that’s it. I’ll charge at him with my multiple blows, and eliminate the threat of the smoke!”) Kyoshi thought. Kyoshi gathered himself for a moment and focused his chakra, gathering it in his fists, being sure to have an adequate amount in order for his gauntlets to do sufficient damage. Kyoshi charged through the smoke, lifting it up and causing it to vanish and struck the direction of where Satoru’s voice projected with a strong, hard hit. There was a loud metallic clanging sound the moment upon impact. Kyoshi’s eyes widened and he clenched his hand, feeling the pain of striking metal at full force, his hand may have possibly been broken. Upon dismissal of the smoke, the metal was revealed to be none other than Satoru’s Reikyuu (Casket) summon. Satoru watched Kyoshi squirm and writhe in pain with a disgusted look on his face. “You make me sick, all of this talk about ending this before it’s begun and what do you do? You break your own goddamn hand, pfft!” Satoru cried. Kyoshi got to his feet yet continued to grip his now swollen and possibly broken right hand. (“The pain is so intense, I had no idea that behind that smoke would be that thing!”) Kyoshi thought. Satoru gripped his face with the palm of his hand, “Whatever, Reikyuu end this at once!” Satoru commanded. The bulging eye of his Reikyuu pulsed and peeped out at Kyoshi, the casket’s hinges opened up slightly but not fully revealing the interior of the casket itself. Long stretchy and shadowy arms accompanied by wraith-like creatures flew out from the casket and grabbed and clawed at Kyoshi, causing him to cry out and struggle to get away. “No-go away, get away from me!” Kyoshi screamed.

In reality, it had been a genjutsu cast upon Kyoshi by Reikyuu’s bulging eye, the casket itself had never budged or opened itself up. Kaori watched from the balcony, seeing her comrade Kyoshi squirm and struggle to get away from the “wraiths” that clawed at him. (“What’s happening to Kyoshi?”) Kaori wondered as she watched the genjutsu taking its full effect upon him.

“And now for the coup de grace!” Satoru announced. The eye of the Reikyuu bulged and closed shut for a moment and when it opened up it was pure red and the casket itself opened up completely revealing and endless swirling black mass or a black hole. Kyoshi screamed and struggled to get free, but felt as though he were being sucked into the Reikyuu by some uncontrollable force. Kyoshi kicked, clawed and struggled until he ran out of energy and collapsed on the floor of the inner circle. Again, in reality, nothing unusual had happened, the Reikyuu remained closed and it had been Satoru’s genjutsu that had practically destroyed Kyoshi. Suichi jumped in between them and checked on Kyoshi, “The winner of this match is Satoru!” Suichi declared, summoning two other jonin to help Kyoshi to the medical team.

Satoru dispelled Reikyuu, causing it to disappear in a poof! Satoru rolled up his scroll and tucked it away somewhere in his leather jacket and returned up the stairs to the balcony where his teammates where. “That was quite a display of nothing, you must have used genjutsu again.” Fuuko noted. Satoru nodded, “Of course, do you think I want to reveal ALL of Reikyuu’s techniques so early on in the game?” Satoru replied. “Oh well, anyways that makes victim number four-hundred to fall to the power of my super dimensional black hole jutsu.” Satoru explained happily, pulling out his pack of cigarettes and pulling one out. “Now where is my lighter?” He questioned, searching his jacket for it.

Suichi returned to the inner circle and the random name generator began again. “The next two names will determine the competitors for the fifth match!” Suichi announced. When the name generator came to a complete stop, Suichi turned and addressed the genin. “Would Hishegami Otokusa, and Kali Yujihana please come down?” Suichi asked. Hishegami’s face paled as she heard this, and nearby Kali’s smirk grew obnoxiously bigger. “Well, well it looks as though I WILL get my revenge after all.” Kali said as she walked by Hishegami, jabbing her with her elbow in the process. “Yujihana-Rat!” Mikko cursed at her. “Hishegami, don’t worry!” Tanzou consoled her. “Easy for you two to say, you’re taijutsu and ninjutsu specialists!” Hishegami cried. “You can do this, you can beat that Yujihana-Rat into the dirt!” Mikko complimented. Hishegami faced Mikko for a second; “You really think so?” She asked. Mikko smiled and nodded, “Of course, now get down there and beat that snob senseless!” Mikko ordered. A smile grew from Hishegami’s frown as she huggd both Tanzou and Mikko, “Don’t worry guys, I’m going to make you proud!” She cried before descending the steps to meet with Kali on the inner circle below.

Hishegami rand down the steps of the balcony and met with Kali on either of Suichi’s sides. “You two ladies know the rules right?” Suichi asked. Kali rolled her eyes, “Duh!” she groaned. “Uh…er…okay, then I declare that this match has officially begun!” Suichi announced as he stepped away from the inner circle. Kali relinquished her pink fan, “Payback time Otokusa!” Kali said with a grin. “Payback for what?” Hishegami asked. “Oh so you don’t remember, then allow me to fill you in!” Kali replied. “You made a fool of me in front of the public library, and sent your goon of a sensei; Izanaki after us!” Kali added. “What? That was just a kage-bunshin, and we didn’t even know that Izanaki sensei had spoken with you…besides he was…” Hishegami explained. “ENOUGH!” Kali demanded. “Talking will get us nowhere; only through battle can my TRUE emotions be felt!” Kali cried pulling back her fan and swinging it forward at full blast, “Uindo Susamajii!” Kali cried, sending an enormous cyclone twisting and gyrating at blinding speeds after Hishegami. (“She’s serious about this!”) Hishegami thought as she quickly tried avoiding the attack, but it was too late. The cyclone struck her hard and sent her to the ground. Kali laughed and mocked her, “You’re still just a tiny little drone in an empire full of eloquent bees!” Kali exclaimed. Hishegami stood on one knee, gritting her teeth and tying back her hair. (“Not to mention her fan seems awfully larger than it was last time.”) Hishegami observed, noting the size difference between Kali’s current fan and the one she was using during their initial run-in at the library. “And now, for the Pièce de résistance!” Kali declared. “My one-hit devistating wind jutsu!” Kali added. Kali swung her fan round multiple times and different directions, signifying the North, East, West, and the South. Kali finally brought the fan to her face and uttered a phrase. (“I’ve got to do something, and fast!”) Hishegami cried in her mind, she rolled and pulled out several kunai and charged toward Kali, throwing the kunai in her direction just before darting to the side. “Tatsumaki Butou no Jutsu (Dancing Tornado)!” And with the final gesture of Kali’s wrist, the fan emitted a giant and imposing burst of wind, much larger and deadlier than the last. It was a tornado of epic proportion, and it charged at Hishegami with little regard for the saftey of the observers or the building itself. “Are you crazy Kali, you’re going to bring this whole place down around our ears!” Hishegami cried. “So what, as long as I get you then I will be satisfied!” Kali replied. (“You stupid idiot!”) Hishegami cursed in her mind, still fleeing from the tornado, but it was inevitable, the tornado caught up to her and sucked her in, causing her to fly around the top and float around to the bottom, until it eventually dropped her to the ground, and dissipated.

Mikko’s eyes widened and she screamed, “HISHEGAMI!” “Hishegami, can you hear us!?” Tanzou cried out after. “I will go check on her!” Tita declared, leaving the balcony and appearing beside Hishegami. Kali, with her fan relinquished still, slowly approached Hishegami, “This is NOT over!” Kali cried out. Suddenly a few more jonin appeared, Mikoto Anzai, and Misame Yui apeared to Kali’s sides and Suichi stood face-to-face with her, “I determine when this match is over or not!” Suichi announced. Kali scoffed, “What is this, special protection for the Otokusa genious?!” Kali scoffed again. “I don’t need your advisement, I’ll just let the little drone accept her defeat!” Kali exclaimed. “Oh? Then why are the other jonin getting involved then?” Misame asked. Kali said nothing but put her fan away and quietly awaited Suichi’s announcement. After looking her over, Suichi returned to the inner circle; “The winner of this match is, Kali Yujihana…” Suichi announced, “We should probably send her to see the medical team.” Suichi advised Tita. “Yes that would probably be a good idea.” Tita replied. Mikko and Tanzou rushed down the stairs, elbowing past a quiet Kali Yujihana in order to see their hurt friend. “Is-is she going to be okay?” Mikko asked. “It doesn’t look serious, however she may have a concussion.” Suichi admitted. “I’ll take her to the medical team, why don’t you two stay and watch the rest of the preliminaries?” Tita asked. “No way, I’m gonna help her out too!” Mikko exclaimed. Mikko turned to Tanzou, “You stay here okay, I’ll need someone to catch me up on what happened, and we’ll never know if both of us are gone!” Mikko said to Tanzou, who nodded and returned to the balcony. Tita smiled, “Okay then, are you ready?” Mikko looked at Hishegami, whose eyes were closed and her face was bruised up, “I’m as ready as I’m going to be…” Mikko said. (“Hishegami, you did try your best, but like you said…you’re not a fighter.”) Mikko thought. (“But at least you made it this far.”) Mikko added.

Chapter #41: "The Flower and the Firefly"

Mikko and Tita exited the dueling chamber and went through a secret passage, previously available only to jonin and members of the medical team. (“Hang on Hishi…everything’s going to be ok.”) Mikko thought.

Suichi shook his head while speaking between Ai Asagiri and Haruna Kowaki. “There have been so many accidents like that today.” Suichi stated. “Those aren’t accidents,” Ai said. “They were all legitimate techniques performed by excelling shinobi.” Ai explained. “The only way you’re going to climb up the ranks is by knocking down a couple of pegs in the process.” Ai added. Suichi looked away and Haruna adjusted her hair ribbon, “Yeah well I just wish it didn’t always have to come to that.” “Just be grateful no one has died…yet.” Ai said, stepping away and returning to the name generator.

”Things have definitely picked up since the first match.” Rikki noted. “What’s that supposed to mean?” Akira asked. “It doesn’t mean much except that you withdrew at the first sign of danger.” Rikki replied. “So what, I’d rather be able to walk away, than to become physically disabled for the rest of my life.” Akira added. “Oh well no use arguing about it…” Rikki said. Meanwhile Suichi returned his attention to the awaiting genin, "Everyone, the next round of the preliminaries is about to begin!" Suichi announced. Ai Asagiri ran the random name generator and the lights flickered on and off as the names scrambled up and down. Then finally the generator stopped with two random names. "Would Kaori Kasume, and Fuuko please enter the circle!" Suichi called. Satoru looked at Fuuko with a smirk, Fuuko sighed and rolled her eyes. "Wipe that smirk off your face will you?" She asked. "Good luck!" Satoru snickered. Fuuko looked over her shoulder, "I won't need it!" She replied, stepping down the stairs. Kaori looked around, she was by herself, both of her teammates; Ansari and Kyoshi had both been injured respectively. ("Ansari, Kyoshi, I am...alone now?") Kaori thought to herself. Kaori took a deep breath and took one step forward at a time, finally reaching the top of the stairs, ("I-I can do this!") She thought to herself, ("I-I have to, if not for myself, then for Ansari-san!") Kaori added.

Fuuko stood at the circle near Suichi, "What's taking so long, is there a traffic jam up there or something!?" Fuuko complained. Kaori descended the steps and arrived at her end of the circle, standing before Fuuko. "Finally..." Fuuko groaned. "Well now, you two know the rules correct?" Suichi asked. Fuuko and Kaori both nodded simultaneously. "Alright then, I declare this match has officially started!" Suichi shouted before stepping away from the circle. Fuuko immediatley drew one of her fan blades and took a giant leap backwards. "Listen missy, I have two of these fans, but all I'm gonna need to take you down is just one, you got that?" Fuuko mocked from afar. Kaori squinted her eyes, "Do not be so quick to underestimate an opponent!" Kaori replied. Fuuko scoffed, "Whatever."

Satoru watched intently from the balcony above, "Oh it's Fuuko's turn now!" Satoru observed. Umikira grunted, "She's too cocky, almost as bad as you are." Umikira uttered in a low gutteral voice. Satoru glanced at Umikira and then back to the fight below. "I'm not THAT cocky." Satoru replied. Umikira looked at him through the corner of his eye; "If you were any worse, you would live on a chicken ranch." Umikira added. Satoru muttered something under his breath and reached for a new pack of smokes. "Just shut up and watch the match already!" Umikira scolded sternly.

Fuuko and Kaori eyed one another down for what seemed like an eternity, but in reality was a mere second as Fuuko immediately attacked with her drawn Fanblade. "Whirlwind Cutter!" Fuuko cried as she swung hard with her fan, Kaori ducked to the side, slightly evading the technique. Fuuko grinned, "Sneaky little rodent aren't we?" Fuuko noted. "Double whirlwind cutter!" Fuuko swung out twice as hard and sent two twisters flying toward Kaori, who was scrambling to avoid getting slammed by twin whirlwinds. "Ugh!" Kaori cried, having a hard time breathing as the sharp winds blasted through her, sending her back several feet. Fuuko rested her fan on her shoulder, "I'm already bored, look why don't you just forfeit and we can call it a day?" Fuuko bargained. Kaori knelt on the floor, trying to catch her breath. She thought about the months of intense training that she and her teammates underwent just to make it to the chunin exams. Ansari had increased his taijutsu and scythe training difficulty by ten, and Kyoshi ran twelve laps everyday, and now both of them were eliminated. Kaori winced, ("Ansari, and Kyoshi are gone...so what hope do I have?") Fuuko smirked her usual smirk, “Why not save us both the trouble, and just give up?” She asked. Kaori looked away, her eyes watering a little bit, and she clenched her fist to the ground. Kaori remembered years ago when she was younger…

Kaori hid behind a large tree as Ansari and Kyoshi chased each other and played shinobi games. Kaori smiled as she watched the two boys play, and she got up the courage to come out and speak to them. “Can I play too?” Kaori asked. “We’re not playing!” Kyoshi responded. “Yeah, we’re training to become superior ninja!” Ansari added. And the two boys darted off in the opposite direction, continuing their game, leaving Kaori alone. Kaori’s eyes hit the ground, and she turned away and looked up at the sky, pink cherry blossoms managed to make their way from the cherry trees to pay Kaori a visit.
A couple of years later, Kaori would be sitting on a swing, watching as Ansari and Kyoshi played a similar game like the one years ago. Only this time, the boys played using fire and substitution jutsu.
“You are really getting better, Ansari!” Kaori cheered from her swing. Ansari stopped and looked at her, “Of course I am, I am the brightest in my class!” Ansari bragged. Kyoshi scoffed, “Don’t be such a loudmouth!” “Say Ansari!” Kaori exclaimed from her seat. “Yeah, what is it?” Ansari asked. “Did you know that our last names go well together?” Kaori asked. Ansari stopped and looked at her, “What do you mean?” he asked. “I mean, my last name is ‘Kasume’, and means ‘flower’.” Kaori explained. “And your last name, ‘hotaru,’ means ‘firefly’.” Kaori added. “Bah, don’t be ridiculous Kaori, fireflies don’t hang around flowers!” Kyoshi blurted annoyed. “Come on man, let’s go train some more!” Kyoshi egged Ansari before running off. Ansari proceeded to follow his friend, but for a split second stopped, faced Kaori, and smiled. His smile almost signifying that he liked the idea of a firefly (Ansari) hanging around a flower (Kaori).

Kaori brandished a kunai knife from under her sleeve and threw it at Fuuko with ferocity, Kaori pulled out two, no three more and threw them as well. Fuuko simply waved her fan-blade and the kunai spiraled off coarse, and landed on the floor across the room. “You really are pathetic you know that?” Fuuko asked as she pulled out her second Fan-blade. “I didn’t think I would even need to use both of them, but since you’re so adamant about taking forever, I’ll just have to cut this short!” Fuuko said. “I am not pathetic, I will fight you, and I give it my best!” Kaori yelled. Fuuko scoffed, “Oh please, that sounds like something a kid with bushy-eyebrows, and a bad haircut would say!” Fuuko replied.

Umikira watched from afar, standing beside Satoru on the balcony. (“My stupid siblings are too cocky for their own good.”) Umikira thought. (“It’s attitudes like theirs that will get them killed!”) he added. Satoru glanced at Umikira for a split moment, (“He’s so quiet now. He is definitely prepared for the next fight, which may very well be his match!”) Satoru thought.

Kaori dodged a blast of wind from Fuuko, and continued running around her, and throwing kunai whenever she had a free moment. “What’s this? Running like a rat are we?” Fuuko asked. “It is time I ended this!” Fuuko proclaimed, jumping back a few feet and holding her fan-blades outstretched. Fuuko focused some chakra energy until her hair began to wave and whip, as if wind were running through it. “Wind Style: Giant Deadly Vortex Jutsu!” Fuuko swung out wide and hard with her twin fan-blades, sending a monstrous gale of wind hurtling towards Kaori, who tried turning to flee but found it very difficult to even move under the circumstances of the wind’s pressure. Fuuko smirked, (“Try as you like, there is no escape!”) She thought. (“My wind pressure is so thick that you would have to be made entirely out of steel in order to prevent it!”) Fuuko added.

Inevitably, Kaori got caught up in the wind’s current and was tossed up into the eye of the spiraling vortex, and strewn about, getting scratched up, and receiving tears and rips on her uniform. Eventually the vortex spat her out across the room, landing on the floor. Suichi and Ai Asagiri immediately rushed to Kaori’s side, while Haruna stood before Fuuko, to be sure no further attacks would be made. “How is she?” Ai asked. “She’s unconscious!” Suichi replied. Ai looked back to Haruna and nodded, “Alright, the winner of this match is; Fuuko!” Suichi announced. “Figures…” Fuuko mumbled as she made her way up the stairs, back to the balcony. Ai returned her attention to Kaori, “Suichi, get some medical-nin in her before the next match starts!” Ai ordered. “Yes Ma’am!” Suichi replied. A team of medical ninja, picked Kaori up and placed her on a special stretcher. “She’s still alive, but just exhausted.” One of the medical nin pointed out. “Leave her to us, and she will be alright!” Another medical nin explained. Ai nodded, “Okay, just as long as she is alright.” Ai said.

In her mind, Kaori stood before Ansari…
“Hey Kaori, did you know that fireflies and flowers go well together?” Ansari asked. Kaori’s face reddened a little. Ansari offered his hand to Kaori, and she accepted. Instead of following Kyoshi off to goof around or even train for that matter, Ansari walked with Kaori hand-in-hand. “Kaori, you are the flower you know that right?” Ansari asked. Kaori giggled and nodded, “Of course I do, and you are the firefly!” Kaori replied.
As the team of medical nin arrived at the Kumogakure hospital, Kaori was already in hospital garb, but was still unconscious. Her mouth shaped into a satisfied smile, and she uttered a single “thank-you…” with the slightest breath. “Did you just hear that?” asked a medical nin to another. “No, she’s sleeping. Now let’s let her be.” Said the other. The two medical nins turned out the lights in Kaori’s room, and closed the door behind them, leaving Kaori with her smile.

Chapter 42: "A Sneering Shadow"


The Gorokage sat at his desk surrounded by his advisors, and Airou. A computer screen flashed data concerning all of entrants of the chunin exams. "So what we're looking at here is..." Ieyasu stated. "Yes, all of the students from the different villages." Gorokage replied, his hands clasped together and fingers interlocking. "There have been too many accidents, far too many indeed!" Tokugawa insisted. "I would be inclinded to agree with you, if I believed were actually dealing with mere coincidences." Gorokage replied. "Are you implying someone is responsible for the accidents?" Ieyasu panicked. "Yes." Gorokage responded, "The question is who." "You don't really think one of the visiting villages is resonsible, that would be an act of war!" Tokugawa exclaimed.
The Shichidaime Gorokage stood up and approached a nearby window, "While it's true I don't have clear impunity to arrest anyone, I do have suspicions...and they are not limited to outsiders."

The two advisors shared worried looks before returning attention to the Kage, "But sir, really who in Sandagakure would do such a thing?" Tokugawa wondered. "If what you are suggesting is true then the implications would be huge." Ieyasu added. "The Hidden Thunder has only been an independent city-state for a few years, before that we were little more than campsites scattered throughout the two nearby nations." Gorokage explained. "In that short time we have made plenty of enemies, we have compiled formidable lists of ex-Sandakagkure nin." "Could you extrapolate sir?" Tokugawa asked. "Mercenaries, rogue medical-nin, bandits, but we have even bigger names than that: Fuzen; one of our most respected shinobi...vanished, Mizaru seemingly defected overnight, then there's Mikaboshi...one of our greatest minds." "Do you think any of them would...?" Ieyasu hesitated. "Attack their former homeland? Absolutely." Gorokage replied. "There's a reason all of them a listed in the black file." Gorokage added. "The black file...reserved for the worst of the worst; terrorists, murderers, warlords..." Ieyasu added. "Any one of them could be responsible, but we're not going to close our options." Gorokage said turning to face hid advisors and back over to his desk. "We're going to consider anyone a suspect." Gorokage explained.

Miko sat at an examining table as a medical-nin screened her for any internal injuries. "I'm glad you got a chance to participate in the fighting." Tita admitted. "Yea?" Miko replied somewhat surprised. "But this one opportunity could mean the difference between life and death." Tita said solemnly. "Heh don't worry I don't plan on dying!" Miko said reassuringly. "Stop squirming!" the medical nin scolded as she tried bandaging Miko's arm. "What's the big deal, the worst is over!" Miko declared. "Not exactly." Tita replied. "Huh?" Miko wondered. "There will be a two-day reprieve, then the finals begin." Tita explained. "Oh right the finals, but I did pretty good back there. I surely earned my spot." Miko bragged. "Akira was tough, but I'm way tougher!" Miko exclaimed. Tita looked over her student and gave a comforting smile. "To be honest I still worry about you all, even though you're supposed to be independent ninja by now." Tita admitted. "I worry that someone from the other side will go full out and seriously disable one of you." Tita said, "I don't wish that on anyone." She added. "You're really scared for us aren't you?" Miko realized. Tita looked up at her student and frowned, "It's been my responsibility to look after you all for so long...I can't imagine losing any of you." Tita admitted. "I'm sorry, I was told that I am too maternal-hearted for this line of work. Maybe I am, but it's only human to grow attached to those around you." Tita added. "We're always going to be facing danger at some point, but you don't have to worry because I won't be alone, and Tanzou won't be alone, and Shai won't be either...and together we'll overcome any obstacle, because of your teachings!" Miko confessed. "So don't be sad sensei, we have each other and we will keep each other safe, and not just us three but everyone from our class too!" Miko exclaimed cheerfully.

Over the course of the next two days, Miko trained relentlessly until the point of collapse. When the day came for the finals to take place Miko gathered with Tanzou and Tita, and the remaining finalists from her class.
Battles were fought again, pitting student against student, though no deaths occurred the fights were none-the-less brutal.

There was a flicker of, a small memory -- Miko recalled standing in the center of the arena facing her mystery opponent. A boy, not from Sandagakure, shaded in darkness. Someone whom she had never laid eyes on before...someone who looked just plain wrong. His name 'Han Ming', had a peculiarly round head with a chalk white face and black paint smattered across. He had eyes that were yellow- no, gold saucers that looked like portals to other worlds. A perverse smile was etched into his face, seemingly permanently.

She doesn't remember much of the event itself, none of the 'hows', or 'whys' but she could remember who at the very least...Han Ming. All she could recall was the ding of the bell indicating the start of the fight, and she was readying her taijutsu...but somehow...she knew it was useless? Before she knew it, she stood before Tita Amatsuba and several jounin. The match was over, it had been over for a solid five minutes.

Miko felt empty, hollow inside. She knew now she would not become a chunin. This became more evident in the days to come, when her friends Shai and Tanzou (the former of whom had done terribly during her exams) actually proceeded to become chunin.

"Miko? Hey Miko!?" A voice called seemingly from nowhere. Miko blinked rapidly before coming to reality. "I am a chunin now, forget about the past." She uttered to herself. "Daydreaming again?" Shai asked, stepping into Miko's open bedroom door followed by Tanzou. "Hey Maverick!" Tanzou said with a grin. "You guys, what're you doing here?" Miko asked. "Gee I didn't think friends needed written invitations to visit!" Shai scolded. "I didn't mean that, I meant..." Miko replied. "Miko are you feeling okay, you seem like you're in a daze?" Tanzou inquired concerned. "Yea you've been totally phasing out ever since we got back from the Land of Trees." Shai added. "Yea, I was just reminiscing a little, psyching myself up a bit." Miko lied. "It's a 'maverick' thing, you wouldn't get it." Miko joked.

Shichidaime Gorokage sat at his desk staring at a fuzzy CC-TV screencap of a person on his desktop computer. "Sir?" Tokugawa queried concerned. "This...he was there back then...I'm sure of it...but we have no records of anyone matching his description." Gorokage stated. "A glitch in the system?" Ieyasu suggested. "A provocateur?" Tokugawa wondered. "Actually sir...I remember this person...from back then." Airou spoke up. "You were at the finals?" Gorokage questioned. "I wasn't supposed to, I was cloaked in a camouflage jutsu...I was watching from the roofs." Airou added. "I had finished my rounds, so I was taking a break...I apologize for my lackadaisicalness sir..." Airou admitted. "Go on." Gorokage urged, "What did you see during that fight." "Well that's the thing...there was no fight...there was no movement from either Miko Makato or...the boy in black...just stillness...and silence...even the crowd didn't react...it chills me to admit this even now sir but even you were deathly still as everyone." Airou declared. "What!?" Tokugawa cried. "Preposterous!" Ieyasu exclaimed. "No, let him finish." Gorokage demanded. "That's it actually, I just wanted to make it clear, sir." Airou explained. "I see." Gorokage said understanding, "Even though I have no recollection of those events...I believe you none-the-less." Gorokage added. "Your testimony to me is a key piece to this puzzle." Gorokage admitted, "Earlier you mentioned a 'Miko Makato'?" "Yes sir, she was registered to face off against the boy in black." Airou replied. "Send for her, I have to ask her for myself." Gorokage stated. "Immediately sir!" Airou replied before disappearing in a breeze.

Miko Makato walked down the streets of Sandagakure arm in arm with her two friends; Shai and Tanzou. "We completed our first A-class mission!" Miko cheered giddily. "We're going to become professional shinobi!" Tanzou added. "We'll make lots of money!" Shai exclaimed. The trio skipped along happily singing their own praises before coming to an abrupt stop, just before the gates to the Kage's Mansion. Standing solemnly was Tita Amatsuba, her eyes fixated on Miko. "Guys, I've gotta go." Miko declared. "Where?" Shai questioned. Miko just gestured over to Tita, the others seeming to have understood. "Okay, we'll get some ramen in the meantime." Shai replied, before dragging Tanzou down the street. "Sensei..." Miko muttered. "Hello Miko...I'm sorry to interrupt your celebration, I understand you completed an A-Class Assignment, congratulations." Tita said, forcing a smile. "Thank you sensei, but...what's this about...?" Miko queried. "A teacher can't chat with their students now and then?" Tita replied somewhat dejectedly. "No, I can tell something's up...so...what is it?" Tita stared deeply into Miko's eyes, her own welling up for a moment, "Do you remember your first attempt at becoming chunin?" Tita questioned. "Yea, like it was yesterday." Miko replied. "I remember it well because I was so livid at not being picked while an obvious loser like Shai does!" Miko rambled. "The Gorokage needs you to recount those memories to him...it's important." Tita explained. "Seems kind of random but sure?" Miko guessed. "It's part of an on-going investigation, I really shouldn't say much...because I don't know all of the details myself." Tita said as she lead her former student through the Kage's manor up to his elaborate office.

Tita pushed open the wide double doors to the Gorokage's office, the kage looked up from his work and greeted the duo; "Amatsuba, Makato, welcome." He said warmly. "You Miko Makato, you can recall the events of the chunin finals?" Miko stepped forward and nodded affirmatively, "Yes Seventh Lord." She replied. "Good, then let's not waste anytime. Please relay for us immediately." Gorokage asked, motioning for Airou to bring Miko a chair.

Shai and Tanzou sat at the noodle parlor, slurping up their bowels of ramen. "What's the deal with Miko?" Shai wondered. "She's just being nostalgic." Tanzou assumed. "But what's up with Tita Sensei?" Shai asked. "Maybe she's lecturing her for being a maverick?" Tanzou guessed. "You're hopeless!" Shai groaned. "She did say she kept thinking back to the chunin exams." Shai realized. "That was forever ago." Tanzou mentioned disinterested. "Yea but she was hung up on something about those days, something from back then triggered her negative memories." Shai deduced. "But what?" She wondered. "Do we even know what she's being bothered by?" Tanzou queried. "I didn't make it to the finals, but I was made a chunin because of my actions leading up." Shai explained. "And you fought against..." "Yuu." Tanzou finsihed for her. "That's right!" Shai remembered, "He was pretty strong at first, but you eventually beat him with your 'Hachidori' (Lit. Hummingbird)." "But who did Miko face off against?" Tanzou wondered. "Yea that's...weird." Shai admitted. "She had to have fought someone in order to lose...though if anyone could disqualify themselves it'd be Miko-pig!" Shai muttered to herself. "You don't suppose that's what's gotten her hung up?" Tanzou questioned. "And that's what Tita Sensei wanted to talk about?" Tanzou added. "Oh god, this is getting too weird...I need my tin-foil hat!" Shai groaned.

"So this 'Han Ming' was it?" Gorokage questioned. "That's right." Miko replied. "So why don't we go over what we've learned once more." Gorokage suggested. "Okay, I fought and beat that Akira guy...then I went with Tita Sensei behind the scenes. We spoke for a bit while I got my arms bandaged." Miko explained. "Go on." Gorokage urged. "I remember training like crazy for those whole two days, I really thought I had a handle on my power scaling and my precision strikes were so on-point...that's why I was so devastated when I ultimately lost...it felt like I lost everything that moment." Miko recalled. "I'm going to show you an image...then I'm going to ask if you recognize the face in the image. Are you ready?" Gorokage asked. "I'm always ready!" Miko bragged. "Very well." Gorokage said as he retrieved a photo-copied image of the CC-TV screenshot of the mystery figure, with an enhanced close-up of their face. Miko's eyes widened with fear and her heart sank upon laying her eyes upon the face in the image. "Do you recognize this person?" Gorokage questioned. "Do they look familiar?" He asked. "Y-yes!" Miko hesitated. "God that face...those eyes!" Miko cried out in despair. Gorokage put the image away and gestured to Tita to escort Miko away. "That's all we needed to hear, you may leave now." Gorokage declared. The Gorokage remained silent, as did his advisors as Tita secorted a traumatized Miko out of the room. When the double doors closed shut, they spoke; "So that confirms it." Gorokage stated. "It would seem so my lord, but who is this 'Han Ming'?" Tokugawa wondered. "We have no such names in the database!" Ieyasu complained. "Of course we don't, because 'Han Ming' doesn't exist." Gorokage claimed. "What do you mean?" Tokugawa queried. "We have photogenic evidence!" Ieyasu argued. "That's not what I meant excatly," Gorokage admitted. "The person we're seeing in this photo and the name 'Han Ming'...they're one in the same, clearly they exist because there is proof but none of us have any memories of him aside from Miko Makato and you, Airou." Gorokage stated. "I'm sorry I couldn't remember more Seventh Lord, it was all just..." Airou apologized. "It's alright, I believe I have enough to pursue this further." Gorokage explained. "Are you sure my lord?" Tokugawa questioned. "We barely have much of a file on this- spector," Ieyasu stated. "It is clear to me at least that we were all under the influence of some clandestine genjutsu." Ieyasu added. "Yes, and it appears that Miko Makato suffered the brunt of it." Gorokage stated. "Just looking at her after mentioning the name, 'Han Ming' then seeing her expression as she gazed into the photo...she;s clearly traumatized." Gorokage explained. "So what do we do?" Airou asked. "For now...nothing, we have as much evidence as we're going to get from here...we will have to rely on external investigations for the rest, that will take some time." Gorokage admitted. "So then this is the proof of a sabateur you were collecting from back then?" Ieyasu queried. "Yes, but now it seems the investigation will be placed on hold...for now." Gorokage replied.

Miko slumped in her chair, sitting alone in the dark of the evening night, shadows cascading across the room illuminated only by the light from the window. She recalled the events from the Chunin Exams...how she had somehow failed. Then she recalled the recent events at the Land of Trees, how gruesome and chaotic it all was. She sighed, "I'm a chunin now...I'm an important kunoichi, I need to get it together." She said to herself. "...But..." she hesitated, unable to stop thinking about the nodachi-wielding, black-haired young man; Kuromero. "Why do I feel empty?" Miko pondered to herself, before looking up and out the window, gazing down to the now vacant streets of Sandagakure. "Everything happens for a reason...I guess." She muttered to herself. "But what a waste...he could've been..." she paused, intaking a sharp breath. "A great shinobi."

Meanwhile outside of the Sandagakure outskirts, two watchmen stand guard for trouble. Another watchman patrols the brush surrounding the city with a sniffer dog, when the dog began to bark and act erratically, "What's that!?" the guard questioned. The sniffer dog lead him via the leash, almost ripping it from his grasp, through the various bushes and shrubbery to a small clearing void of any light. The dog continued barking frantically and sniffing the ground and the air, "Something here boy?" the guard pondered before retrieving his shinobi torch and stepped further into the clearing, there in the center of the area was a lump on the ground...though it was obscured by branches and leaves. "What is it?" He asked himself as he approached the pile closer, he moved some of the brush aside and was shocked to discover it was a human body; a young male with black-hair and seemingly torn and burnt clothing. "A corpse!?" the guard panicked momentarily before seeing the boy's chest slowly heave up and down. "He's alive, but looks like he's been through the ringer." the guard acknowledge before noticing an object glinting in his peripheral, "What's this?" he questioned to no one as he retrieve a large nodachi long-sword, that seemingly stabbed into the nearby ground deliberately. "Was he a soldier?" The guard wondered. "Hey what's going on over there?!" A voice hollered in the distance. "We've got a wounded over here!" The guard replied in a holler. Just then two more Sandagakure guards appeared in the clearing next to the body, "Who's this?" One of them asked. "I don't know, but look at that weapon!" The first guard pointed out. "Almost reminds me of the Kubikirib�ch�, is he with the Hidden Mist?" The third guard pondered. "Nah look what he's grasping in his hand!" The second guard exclaimed, "A Tsukigakure hitai-ate!" The first guard noted. "We'd better bring him to the hospital, of course Fuhino will want an explanation once he's conscious." The second guard declared, as he and the third guard lifted up the young man and carried him to the village, while the first guard carried the nodachi sword and picked up the Tsukigakure hitai-ate that had fallen from the boy's grasp.